1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
7930
7931
7932
7933
7934
7935
7936
7937
7938
7939
7940
7941
7942
7943
7944
7945
7946
7947
7948
7949
7950
7951
7952
7953
7954
7955
7956
7957
7958
7959
7960
7961
7962
7963
7964
7965
7966
7967
7968
7969
7970
7971
7972
7973
7974
7975
7976
7977
7978
7979
7980
7981
7982
7983
7984
7985
7986
7987
7988
7989
7990
7991
7992
7993
7994
7995
7996
7997
7998
7999
8000
8001
8002
8003
8004
8005
8006
8007
8008
8009
8010
8011
8012
8013
8014
8015
8016
8017
8018
8019
8020
8021
8022
8023
8024
8025
8026
8027
8028
8029
8030
8031
8032
8033
8034
8035
8036
8037
8038
8039
8040
8041
8042
8043
8044
8045
8046
8047
8048
8049
8050
8051
8052
8053
8054
8055
8056
8057
8058
8059
8060
8061
8062
8063
8064
8065
8066
8067
8068
8069
8070
8071
8072
8073
8074
8075
8076
8077
8078
8079
8080
8081
8082
8083
8084
8085
8086
8087
8088
8089
8090
8091
8092
8093
8094
8095
8096
8097
8098
8099
8100
8101
8102
8103
8104
8105
8106
8107
8108
8109
8110
8111
8112
8113
8114
8115
8116
8117
8118
8119
8120
8121
8122
8123
8124
8125
8126
8127
8128
8129
8130
8131
8132
8133
8134
8135
8136
8137
8138
8139
8140
8141
8142
8143
8144
8145
8146
8147
8148
8149
8150
8151
8152
8153
8154
8155
8156
8157
8158
8159
8160
8161
8162
8163
8164
8165
8166
8167
8168
8169
8170
8171
8172
8173
8174
8175
8176
8177
8178
8179
8180
8181
8182
8183
8184
8185
8186
8187
8188
8189
8190
8191
8192
8193
8194
8195
8196
8197
8198
8199
8200
8201
8202
8203
8204
8205
8206
8207
8208
8209
8210
8211
8212
8213
8214
8215
8216
8217
8218
8219
8220
8221
8222
8223
8224
8225
8226
8227
8228
8229
8230
8231
8232
8233
8234
8235
8236
8237
8238
8239
8240
8241
8242
8243
8244
8245
8246
8247
8248
8249
8250
8251
8252
8253
8254
8255
8256
8257
8258
8259
8260
8261
8262
8263
8264
8265
8266
8267
8268
8269
8270
8271
8272
8273
8274
8275
8276
8277
8278
8279
8280
8281
8282
8283
8284
8285
8286
8287
8288
8289
8290
8291
8292
8293
8294
8295
8296
8297
8298
8299
8300
8301
8302
8303
8304
8305
8306
8307
8308
8309
8310
8311
8312
8313
8314
8315
8316
8317
8318
8319
8320
8321
8322
8323
8324
8325
8326
8327
8328
8329
8330
8331
8332
8333
8334
8335
8336
8337
8338
8339
8340
8341
8342
8343
8344
8345
8346
8347
8348
8349
8350
8351
8352
8353
8354
8355
8356
8357
8358
8359
8360
8361
8362
8363
8364
8365
8366
8367
8368
8369
8370
8371
8372
8373
8374
8375
8376
8377
8378
8379
8380
8381
8382
8383
8384
8385
8386
8387
8388
8389
8390
8391
8392
8393
8394
8395
8396
8397
8398
8399
8400
8401
8402
8403
8404
8405
8406
8407
8408
8409
8410
8411
8412
8413
8414
8415
8416
8417
8418
8419
8420
8421
8422
8423
8424
8425
8426
8427
8428
8429
8430
8431
8432
8433
8434
8435
8436
8437
8438
8439
8440
8441
8442
8443
8444
8445
8446
8447
8448
8449
8450
8451
8452
8453
8454
8455
8456
8457
8458
8459
8460
8461
8462
8463
8464
8465
8466
8467
8468
8469
8470
8471
8472
8473
8474
8475
8476
8477
8478
8479
8480
8481
8482
8483
8484
8485
8486
8487
8488
8489
8490
8491
8492
8493
8494
8495
8496
8497
8498
8499
8500
8501
8502
8503
8504
8505
8506
8507
8508
8509
8510
8511
8512
8513
8514
8515
8516
8517
8518
8519
8520
8521
8522
8523
8524
8525
8526
8527
8528
8529
8530
8531
8532
8533
8534
8535
8536
8537
8538
8539
8540
8541
8542
8543
8544
8545
8546
8547
8548
8549
8550
8551
8552
8553
8554
8555
8556
8557
8558
8559
8560
8561
8562
8563
8564
8565
8566
8567
8568
8569
8570
8571
8572
8573
8574
8575
8576
8577
8578
8579
8580
8581
8582
8583
8584
8585
8586
8587
8588
8589
8590
8591
8592
8593
8594
8595
8596
8597
8598
8599
8600
8601
8602
8603
8604
8605
8606
8607
8608
8609
8610
8611
8612
8613
8614
8615
8616
8617
8618
8619
8620
8621
8622
8623
8624
8625
8626
8627
8628
8629
8630
8631
8632
8633
8634
8635
8636
8637
8638
8639
8640
8641
8642
8643
8644
8645
8646
8647
8648
8649
8650
8651
8652
8653
8654
8655
8656
8657
8658
8659
8660
8661
8662
8663
8664
8665
8666
8667
8668
8669
8670
8671
8672
8673
8674
8675
8676
8677
8678
8679
8680
8681
8682
8683
|
<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
<head>
<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8" />
<meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" />
<title>
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Elsie and Her Loved Ones, by Martha Finley.
</title>
<style type="text/css">
body {
margin-left: 10%;
margin-right: 10%;
}
p {margin-top: .75em;
text-align: justify;
text-indent: 1.25em;
margin-bottom: .75em;
}
img {border: 0;}
.tnote {border: dashed 1px; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; padding-bottom: .5em; padding-top: .5em;
padding-left: .5em; padding-right: .5em;}
.copyright {text-align: center; font-size: 70%; text-indent: 0;}
.blockquot{margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 10%; text-align: justify; text-indent: 0;}
.bbox {border: solid 2px; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; padding-bottom: .5em; padding-top: .5em;
padding-left: .5em; padding-right: .5em;}
.maintitle {font-size: 200%; font-weight: bold; text-align: center; text-indent: 0;}
.adtitle2 {font-size: 150%; font-weight: bold; text-align: center; text-indent: 0; margin-bottom: 0;}
.author {font-size: 120%; text-align: center; text-indent: 0;}
.center {text-align: center; text-indent: 0;}
.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
.footnotes {border: dashed 1px;}
.footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;}
.fnanchor {vertical-align:baseline;
position: relative;
bottom: 0.33em;
font-size: .8em;
text-decoration: none;}
h1,h2,h3 {
text-align: center; /* all headings centered */
clear: both;
}
hr {
width: 33%;
margin-top: 2em;
margin-bottom: 2em;
margin-left: auto;
margin-right: auto;
clear: both;
}
hr.tb {width: 45%;}
hr.chap {width: 65%}
hr.full {width: 95%;}
/* Poetry */
.poetry .stanza
{
margin: 1em auto;
}
.poetry .verse
{
text-indent: -3em;
padding-left: 3em;
}
.poetry .indent2
{
text-indent: -2em;
}
.poetry-container, .list-container
{
text-align: center;
}
.poetry
{
text-align: left;
display: inline-block;
text-align: left;
}
ul.books { list-style-type: none; margin-left: 5em;}
.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */
/* visibility: hidden; */
position: absolute;
left: 92%;
font-size: smaller;
text-align: right;
} /* page numbers */
/* Images */
.figcenter {
margin: auto;
text-align: center;
}
@media handheld
{
.poetry
{
display: block;
margin-left: 1.5em;
}
}
</style>
</head>
<body>
<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 48357 ***</div>
<h1>ELSIE AND HER LOVED ONES</h1>
<div class="figcenter" style="width: 519px;">
<img src="images/cover.jpg" width="519" height="800" alt="cover" />
</div>
<hr class="full" />
<div class='bbox'>
<div class='adtitle2'><i>A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS</i><br />
<br />
<span class="smcap">By</span><br />
<big>MARTHA FINLEY</big><br /><br /></div>
<ul class='books'><li>ELSIE DINSMORE</li>
<li>ELSIE’S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS</li>
<li>ELSIE’S GIRLHOOD</li>
<li>ELSIE’S WOMANHOOD</li>
<li>ELSIE’S MOTHERHOOD</li>
<li>ELSIE’S CHILDREN</li>
<li>ELSIE’S WIDOWHOOD</li>
<li>GRANDMOTHER ELSIE</li>
<li>ELSIE’S NEW RELATIONS</li>
<li>ELSIE AT NANTUCKET</li>
<li>THE TWO ELSIES</li>
<li>ELSIE’S KITH AND KIN</li>
<li>ELSIE’S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN</li>
<li>CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE</li>
<li>ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS</li>
<li>ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS</li>
<li>ELSIE’S VACATION</li>
<li>ELSIE AT VIAMEDE</li>
<li>ELSIE AT ION</li>
<li>ELSIE AT THE WORLD’S FAIR</li>
<li>ELSIE’S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS</li>
<li>ELSIE AT HOME</li>
<li>ELSIE ON THE HUDSON</li>
<li>ELSIE IN THE SOUTH</li>
<li>ELSIE’S YOUNG FOLKS</li>
<li>ELSIE’S WINTER TRIP</li>
<li>ELSIE AND HER LOVED ONES</li>
<li>ELSIE AND HER NAMESAKES</li></ul>
</div>
<hr class="full" />
<div class='maintitle'>ELSIE AND HER<br />
LOVED ONES</div>
<p class="center"><br />
BY<br />
<span class='author'>MARTHA FINLEY</span><br />
<br />
</p>
<div class="figcenter" style="width: 133px;">
<img src="images/emblem.jpg" width="133" height="155" alt="Emblem: girl looking over top of book" />
</div>
<p class="center"><br /><br />
<small>NEW YORK</small><br />
DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY<br />
<small><span class="smcap">Publishers</span></small><br />
</p>
<hr class='chap' />
<p class='copyright'>
Copyright, 1903,<br />
<br />
By <span class="smcap">Dodd, Mead and Company</span>.<br />
———<br />
Published, November, 1903.<br />
</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[1]</a></span></p>
<div class='adtitle2'>ELSIE AND HER LOVED ONES</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<h2>CHAPTER I</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was a lovely spring day—very lovely
at Viamede, where Mrs. Travilla—or
Grandma Elsie, as some of her young
friends loved to call her—was seated under
the orange trees on the flower-bespangled
lawn, with her father and his wife, her
cousins, Mr. Ronald Lilburn and Annis, his
wife, her children, and some of the more distant
relatives and friends gathered about her
or wandering here and there at some little
distance on the same beautiful lawn.</p>
<p>“What a beautiful place this is!” exclaimed
Zoe, breaking a pause in the conversation.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said her husband, “but I am thinking
it is about time we returned to our more
northern homes.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[2]</a></span></p>
<p>“I think it is,” said his grandfather, Mr.
Dinsmore.</p>
<p>“I also; I feel as if I had been neglecting
my business shamefully,” sighed Chester.</p>
<p>At that Dr. Harold shook his head smilingly.
“Don’t let conscience reproach you,
Chester, for what has probably saved you
from invalidism and perhaps prolonged your
life for years.”</p>
<p>“Well, cousin doctor, you will surely admit
that I am well enough to go back to work
now?” laughed Chester.</p>
<p>“Perhaps; but wait a little till you hear a
plan I have to propose. Mother,” he went
on, turning to her, “I met a gentleman yesterday
who has just returned from California,
which he pronounces the loveliest,
most salubrious section of our country, and
what he had to say of its climate and scenery
has aroused in me a strong desire to visit
it, taking you all with me—especially those
of our party who are my patients.”</p>
<p>“Hardly at this time of year; though, I
suppose, Harold,” she replied, giving him a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[3]</a></span>
look of loving appreciation, “it would seem
wiser to move in a northerly direction before
the summer heats come on.”</p>
<p>“Well, mother, this gentleman says the
summers there are really more enjoyable
than the winters, and the map shows us that
Santa Barbara is a few degrees farther north
than we are here, and San Francisco some
few degrees north of that. It is not a tropical,
but a semi-tropical climate, and for
every month in the year you need the same
sort of clothing that you wear in New York
or Chicago in the winter. He tells me that
for two-thirds of the year the weather is
superb—the heat rare above 68 degrees
and almost always tempered by a refreshing
breeze from the ocean or the mountains.
Sometimes there are fogs, but they don’t
bring with them the raw, searching dampness
of our eastern ones. Indeed, from all I have
heard and read of the climate I think it
would be most beneficial for these patients
of mine,” Harold concluded, glancing smilingly
from one to another.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[4]</a></span></p>
<p>“And a most enjoyable trip for us all, I
have no doubt,” said Captain Raymond.</p>
<p>“How about the expense?” queried Chester.</p>
<p>“Never mind about that,” said the captain.
“I claim the privilege of bearing it for
the party. How many will go?”</p>
<p>“The Dolphin could hardly be made to
hold us all, papa,” laughed Grace.</p>
<p>“No; nor to cross the plains and mountains,”
returned her father with an amused
smile. “We would go by rail and let those
who prefer going home at once do so in our
yacht.”</p>
<p>At that Edward Travilla, standing near,
looked greatly pleased. “That is a most kind
and generous offer, captain,” he said, “and I
for one shall be very glad to accept it.”</p>
<p>“We will consider that you have done so,”
returned the captain, “and you can begin engaging
your passengers as soon as you like.
But I am forgetting that I should first learn
how many will accept my invitation for the
land trip. Grandpa and Grandma Dinsmore,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[5]</a></span>
you will do so, will you not? And you,
mother, Cousin Ronald and Cousin Annis?”</p>
<p>There was a slight demur, a little asking
and answering of questions back and forth,
which presently ended in a pleased acceptance
of the captain’s generous invitation by
all who had come with him in the Dolphin—Violet,
his wife, with their children, Elsie
and Ned; his older daughters, Lucilla and
Grace, with Chester, Lucilla’s husband, and
Grace’s lover, Dr. Harold Travilla; Evelyn,
Max’s wife, and last but not least in importance,
Grandma Elsie, Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore—her
father and his wife—and the
cousins—Mr. Ronald Lilburn and Annis, his
wife.</p>
<p>All had become greatly interested, and the
talk was very cheery and animated. Different
routes to California were discussed, and
it was presently decided to go by the Southern
Pacific, taking the cars at New Orleans—and
that they would make an early start,
as would those who were to return home in
the Dolphin.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[6]</a></span></p>
<p>“May I take my Tiny along, papa?” asked
Elsie, standing by his side with the little
monkey on her shoulder.</p>
<p>“I think not, daughter,” he replied; “she
would be very apt to get lost while we are
wandering about in that strange part of the
country.”</p>
<p>“Then I suppose I’ll have to leave her here
till we come back; and do you think any of
the servants can be trusted to take good care
of her and not let her get lost in the woods,
papa?” asked the little girl in tones quivering
with emotion.</p>
<p>“If you will trust me to take care of her
she can go home with us in the yacht and live
at Ion till you come for her,” said Zoe.
Then, turning to Ned, who was there with
his pet: “And I make you the same offer for
your Tee-tee,” she added, “for, of course, if
Elsie’s can’t be trusted to go to California,
neither can yours.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, Aunt Zoe,” both children answered,
but in tones that told of regret that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</a></span>
even for a time they must resign the care of
their pets to another.</p>
<p>“And we’ll have Tiny and Tee-tee in the
yacht with us. How nice that will be!” exclaimed
little Eric Leland. “They are fine,
amusing little fellows, and you may be sure,
Elsie and Ned, that we will take good care
of them.”</p>
<p>“And be willing to give them back to us
when we get home?” asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“Honest enough to do so, I hope, whether
we’re willing or not,” laughed Eric.</p>
<p>“Yes, of course we would,” said his sister,
Alie, “for we are honest folks; but I’m glad
we can have the cute little monkeys with us
even for awhile.”</p>
<p>“On the yacht you will, but I think we’ll
have them at Ion after we get home,” said
Lily Travilla, the little daughter of Edward
and Zoe, “because it’s papa and mamma who
have promised to take care of them.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Elsie, “and I’m sure Uncle
Edward and Aunt Zoe will be good to them—so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</a></span>
good that I’m most afraid they’ll grow
fonder of them than of Ned and me.”</p>
<p>“Oh, no, I don’t think there is any danger
of that,” said Zoe, “and if they should, you
can soon win their hearts back again by your
love and kindness.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I do believe we can, Aunt Zoe; for
the dear little things love us now, I’m sure,”
cried Elsie, giving Tiny a hug and a loving
pat.</p>
<p>But the older people were chatting about
the necessary preparations for the journey,
and the children grew quiet to listen. Their
plans were laid in a few moments, and within
twenty-four hours all embarked for New Orleans,
in the same boat, and on reaching that
city the two companies parted, Edward and
his charges starting eastward in the Dolphin,
Captain Raymond and his taking a westward-bound
train on the Southern Pacific.</p>
<p>The little company, especially the younger
ones, were in fine spirits; they were pleasant
companions for each other, the weather was
fine, and the prospect of sight-seeing before<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</a></span>
them quite delightful. The children had
many questions to ask about what they
should see in California, which the older people,
especially their father, were kindly ready
to answer.</p>
<p>“At what place will we stop first, papa?”
asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“At Coronado Beach, which is not very
far from Los Angeles. We will take rooms
at the Hotel del Coronado, which is an immense
building, yet very homelike and delightful.
It has an inner court, with trees,
flowers and vines, and around that court
many suites of rooms, each with its own bath
and sitting-room, so that a party of guests
such as ours can be very comfortable and as
private as they please.”</p>
<p>“And if they don’t want to be very private
I suppose they can mingle with other folks,
can’t they, papa?” asked Ned.</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed; there is almost every kind
of amusement that is found elsewhere.
Probably fishing and yachting, walking and
driving along the beach, will suit us as well<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</a></span>
or better than anything else; there is a drive
of twelve miles along the beach at low tide.”</p>
<p>“But I fear we will find it too warm for
outdoor sports at this time of year,” remarked
Mrs. Dinsmore.</p>
<p>“No, grandma, I think not,” said Dr. Harold.
“I have been told the summer climate
is better than the winter—never too warm
for comfort, dry and tempered as it is by the
ocean breeze. You do not find there the raw,
searching dampness felt at Eastern seaside
resorts; but I’m told it is too cold for the
comfort of invalids during the March rains.
They are happily over now, and I think that
even our invalids will find the weather comfortably
warm.”</p>
<p>“And comfortably cool?” queried his
mother, giving him a proudly affectionate
look and smile.</p>
<p>“I think the ocean breeze will make it
that, mother,” he answered, returning her
smile with one as full of affection as her
own.</p>
<p>“I do believe we are going to have a delightful<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</a></span>
time,” exclaimed Lucilla in joyous
tones; “everything will be so new and fresh—lovely
scenery, beautiful plants and flowers,
and the climate all that one could desire.”</p>
<p>“Well, I hope you will not be disappointed,
daughter,” the captain said; “but California
is not heaven and you must expect some unpleasantnesses.”</p>
<p>“I hope there won’t be sicknesses,” said
Grace.</p>
<p>“No,” said Evelyn sportively, “we must
all try to keep well that our good doctor may
not be robbed of his vacation.”</p>
<p>“Thanks, Mrs. Raymond,” said Harold,
with a bow and smile, “I sincerely hope you
will all keep well for your own sakes more
than mine.”</p>
<p>“You may be sure we will all do our best
in that line, Harold, and even more for our
own sakes than for yours,” laughed his sister,
Violet.</p>
<p>“I hope so,” he returned. “Having persuaded
you all to take the trip I am extremely<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</a></span>
desirous that it may prove beneficial.”</p>
<p>They had been talking during a pause in
the movement of the train, and now, as it
started on again, they relapsed into silence.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER II</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">They</span> arrived at Coronado Beach, tired
with their journey but full of delight with the
beauty of their surroundings. On the morning
after their arrival they were gathered
upon one of the galleries, taking a very interested
view of the strange and beautiful
scenery spread out before them. The near
prospect was of lovely grounds forming the
inner court of the hotel, grass, trees and
hedges of lovely green, borders and ovals and
beds of marguerites, long lines and curves of
marigolds, and a fountain encircled by calla-lilies.
It was beautiful. And farther away
they could see other lovely gardens, rocky
wastes, lofty mountains, and the ocean with
distant sails upon it; the beach with foaming
waves breaking on it, and Point Loma, grandly
guarding the harbor on the right.</p>
<p>“There must be a grand view from the top
of that promontory,” remarked Chester.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</a></span></p>
<p>“Yes,” said the captain, “and perhaps a
call there would be as good a beginning of
our peregrinations as we could make. Point
Loma commands one of the most remarkable
views in the world; an immense prospect and
very interesting in its details. I suppose you
would all like to go?” he added inquiringly,
and with a kindly glance from one to another.</p>
<p>No one seemed at all inclined to reject the
offered treat, carriages were ordered, and in
a few minutes they were on their way.</p>
<p>There was no disappointment; the view
from the top of the rocky promontory, Point
Loma, was all they had been led to expect; a
view of miles of old ocean, blue and sparkling
in the sunshine, bearing distant vessels on its
bosom; on the land ranges on ranges of mountains;
away in the distance to the South another
promontory—the Point of Rocks, in
Mexico. They drove along the narrow ridge
of the promontory to the lighthouse, and
found the view very fine from there.</p>
<p>“How beautiful is that wide, curving coast
line!” remarked Grandma Elsie.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</a></span></p>
<p>“Yes, mamma,” assented Violet, “and the
ranges on ranges of hills and mountains.
And there, see, are snow-peaks beyond them.
What mountains are they, my dear?”</p>
<p>“San Bernardino and San Jacinto,” replied
the captain; “and that flat-topped one is
Table Mountain, in Mexico.”</p>
<p>“’Tis a grand view, this!” remarked Mr.
Lilburn, in tones of delight.</p>
<p>“Yes, one of the finest in the world,” responded
the captain. “What a perfect crescent
is that ocean beach, and how singular is
the formation of North and South Coronado
Beach! Notice the entrance to this harbor
here along Point Loma, where we are standing,
and on the spacious inner bay, the towns
of San Diego, and National City; notice
the lowlands and heights outside sprinkled
with houses, gardens, vineyards and orchards.”</p>
<p>“It is a beautiful scene,” said Mrs. Rose
Dinsmore; “it alone is enough to repay us for
our long journey.”</p>
<p>“Yes, grandma,” responded Violet, “especially<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</a></span>
as the journey itself was really delightful.”</p>
<p>“So it was,” responded several voices.</p>
<p>“Yes, I think it paid even for giving up
my Tiny for a few weeks,” said little Elsie.
“Are we going anywhere else to-day, papa?”
she asked, turning to her father.</p>
<p>“That is a question I have not considered
yet,” he answered, “but I think that by the
time we get back to our hotel and eat our
dinner, it will be rather late for another
trip.”</p>
<p>“I think so; especially for those of our
party who are my patients,” said Dr. Travilla.
“For a time I must ask them to avoid
both the evening and the early morning air.”</p>
<p>“And such is their confidence in your medical
wisdom and skill that they will be very
apt to take your advice,” remarked Lucilla,
with playful look and tone.</p>
<p>“Certainly we will,” added Chester;
“where would be the use of bringing a doctor
along if his advice is not to be followed?”</p>
<p>“I’m very hungry,” put in little Ned.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</a></span>
“Uncle Harold, wouldn’t it be good for us
to have something to eat?”</p>
<p>“Why yes, Ned, I highly approve of that
suggestion,” laughed the doctor, “and there
are lunch baskets in our carriages that will
no doubt yield all that is needed to satisfy our
appetites.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I saw them, Uncle Harold, and so
I knew we didn’t need to go hungry,” replied
Ned. Then, turning to his father, “May I
go and get the baskets, papa?” he asked. “I
s’pose we’ll have to eat out here.”</p>
<p>“No doubt we can eat comfortably enough
sitting here on the rocks,” replied his father;
“but the baskets are too heavy for a boy of
your size to carry. We will get one of our
drivers to do that.” Then addressing the
party, “Judging by my own feelings, ladies
and gentlemen, I suppose you are all ready
for lunch?”</p>
<p>There was a general assent, and presently
they were regaling themselves with a very appetizing
meal.</p>
<p>That concluded, they re-entered their carriages<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</a></span>
and had a delightful drive back to the
Hotel del Coronado, where they passed a
pleasant evening, then retired early for a
comfortable night’s rest.</p>
<p>The next day was the Sabbath. Our party
attended morning service in the nearest
church, and in the afternoon spent an hour or
more in Bible study together. After that little
Elsie, Bible in hand, drew near Mrs. Travilla.</p>
<p>“Grandma,” she said, “I want to ask you
about this verse in Revelations. Shall I read
it to you?”</p>
<p>“Yes, dear; let me hear it,” replied Grandma
Elsie, and the child read in low, sweet
tones:</p>
<p>“‘He that hath an ear, let him hear what
the Spirit saith unto the churches: To him
that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden
manna, and will give him a white stone,
and in the stone a new name written, which
no man knoweth saving he that receiveth
it.’”</p>
<p>The little girl paused, closed her Bible, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</a></span>
putting her hand in her pocket drew out a
small white stone.</p>
<p>“See, grandma,” she said, “I picked this
up yesterday when we were out and it reminded
me of that verse. Please, grandma,
tell me what it means.”</p>
<p>“I will do the best I can, darling,” was the
sweet-toned reply. “The white stone was the
symbol of acquittal. When a man had been
accused or suspected of some crime, tried for
it and found innocent, the judge would give
him a white stone, and he could show that as
proof that he had been pronounced innocent.
The white stone was also the symbol of victory
and honor, and was given to brave soldiers
coming home from battles for their
country.”</p>
<p>“Then they would be very proud to show
it, I suppose,” said Elsie. “But was that all
the use they had for such stones, grandma?”</p>
<p>“No; they were used as a symbol of friendship.
A single stone would be cut in two, one
man would take one half, his friend the other,
each would write his name on the piece he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</a></span>
held, then they would exchange them, each
keeping his piece with his friend’s name upon
it, as proof and pledge of that friend’s love.
They might be so separated afterwards as not
to see or hear from each other for years, and
perhaps, if they met again, not be able to
recognize each other, because of changed appearances,
but the stone would help them to
prove their identity and give them the joy of
renewed friendship. And when they died
their sons would inherit those valuable stones,
which would serve as helpers in keeping up
the friendship of their fathers.”</p>
<p>Elsie sat for a moment in thoughtful silence,
then turning to her grandma, with a
sweet smile: “That was a nice lesson,” she
said. “Thank you very much for it, grandma.”</p>
<p>“What was that, daughter?” asked the captain,
approaching them at that moment. In
reply Elsie showed her stone and repeated
what her grandma had been telling her.</p>
<p>“That was a very good lesson,” said her
father. “Keep the little white stone, daughter,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</a></span>
and when you look at it remember the
Master’s promise given with it—look to Him
for strength to overcome, and you will not
fail. He says to each one of His children:
‘Fear thou not; for I am with thee; be not
dismayed, for I am thy God; I will
strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea,
I will uphold thee with the right hand of my
righteousness.’ Again and again in that same
chapter He repeats His gracious admonition
to His people not to fear, because they are
His—He is their God and will help them.”</p>
<p>“Oh, it is lovely, papa, lovely to belong to
Him and know that He will bring us safely
all the way through this world to the home
with Him that He has prepared for us
above!” exclaimed the little girl in joyous
tones, her eyes shining with happiness.</p>
<p>At the moment Violet came in from the
gallery, whither all the rest of the party had
already gone.</p>
<p>“Come, mamma dear,” she said, “we want
your company, and have a comfortable chair
placed ready for you. Plenty of room and a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</a></span>
warm welcome, Levis, for you and our little
daughter, also,” she added, turning her sweet,
smiling face toward her husband.</p>
<p>All three promptly accepted her invitation,
and found it very delightful to gaze upon the
beautiful grounds just below them, and the
sparkling, restless ocean beyond, also to inhale
the delightful sea breeze—all in the
pleasant company of those whose conversation
was both interesting and instructive.</p>
<p>The summons to the tea table presently
called them away from that pleasant spot, but
they returned to it until the approach of bedtime;
then with cordial and kindly good-nights
they separated.</p>
<p>But Lucilla came back presently to find her
father pacing the gallery to and fro as was his
wont at home. Pausing in his walk, he welcomed
her with a smile, put an arm about her
and gave her a kiss that seemed to say she
was very dear to him.</p>
<p>“Father,” she said, “you were so kind to
bring us all here to this lovely place.”</p>
<p>“Kind to myself as well as to others,” he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</a></span>
said with a smile; “I am very glad, daughter,
to know that you are enjoying it.”</p>
<p>“I am, father dear, more than I can find
words to express, as is Chester, also; and I
think the change is improving his health.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I think so, and hope he will go home
entirely recovered. Ah, who is this?” as another
girlish figure came gliding toward
them.</p>
<p>“Another of your daughters, father,” answered
a sweet-toned voice; “I didn’t know
you had a companion—though I might have
guessed it—and I wanted a bit of chat about
your absent son. Isn’t it time for letters?”</p>
<p>“Hardly, Eva, my dear, though possibly
we may hear to-morrow or next day,” replied
the captain, putting an arm about her and
drawing her close to his side.</p>
<p>“I wish Max could get a furlough and join
us here,” said Lucilla. “I feel almost mean,
Eva, to be enjoying the society of my husband
while yours is so far away.”</p>
<p>“Oh, Lu, dear, don’t feel so,” returned
Evelyn; “your happiness certainly does not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</a></span>
make mine any less; no, it makes it more;
because, loving you, I rejoice in your happiness.”</p>
<p>They chatted but a few moments longer,
then bidding the captain good-night, hastened
away to their own rooms.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER III</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">Dr. Travilla</span>, coming out the next morning
upon that part of the gallery where their
party had spent the previous evening, found
Mr. Lilburn and the captain pacing to and
fro, chatting and laughing as if enjoying their
promenade.</p>
<p>“You see we are ahead of you, Harold,”
said the captain, when morning greetings had
been exchanged.</p>
<p>“Yes; very much?” asked Harold.</p>
<p>“Enough for a stroll around this great
building to note its size and architectural features.
’Tis an immense pile and well arranged
for comfort and convenience.”</p>
<p>“And in a delightful situation,” supplemented
Mr. Lilburn.</p>
<p>“I agree with you both and am entirely
willing to spend some days or weeks in it if
you wish,” returned Harold; “provided the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</a></span>
situation agrees with my patients, as I hope
and expect it will,” he added.</p>
<p>Just then Lucilla, Evelyn and Grace added
themselves to the little group, and pleasant
morning greetings were exchanged, the captain
bestowing a fatherly caress upon each
daughter—Evelyn being as affectionately
greeted as either of the other two.</p>
<p>A few moments later they were joined by
the rest of their party, and all descended together
to the dining-room to partake of an
excellent breakfast. Soon after leaving the
table they were out for the day’s sight-seeing
and adventures. They visited parks, gardens,
a museum, an ostrich farm, and a number
of other attractive places, then took a fine
drive along the beach, returning in time for
the evening meal at their pleasant house of
entertainment.</p>
<p>So delightful did they find Hotel del Coronado
that they lingered there for a week.</p>
<p>Then they left it for San Diego, which they
found wonderfully beautiful, with one of the
finest harbors in the world. It was delightful<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</a></span>
to sit and gaze upon the blue, sunlit bay, and
breathe the delicious sea breeze.</p>
<p>Then there were most enjoyable drives to
be taken, visiting various attractive spots
within a few miles’ distance.</p>
<p>One day they drove to Lakeside, twenty-two
miles away, where they ate a good dinner
at the hotel, then wandered across the mesa
in its rear, and had a lovely view of its little
lake.</p>
<p>Another day they drove into the Monte, a
large park of a thousand acres. There were
great trees—elders, willows, sycamores and
live-oaks with enormous trunks, with plenty
of flowers underneath them and upon the
rocks, wild peonies, with variegated leaves,
wild galiardia, tiny starry white flowers,
pretty forget-me-nots, and others too numerous
to mention. Many kinds of beautiful
ferns, also.</p>
<p>There seemed to be a different drive for
every day in the week, all beautiful and enjoyable.
So a week passed most pleasantly,
then they took the Surf line from San Diego<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</a></span>
to Los Angeles. It was a seventy-mile ride,
but with so much that was interesting to see
and gaze upon, and such delicious air to
breathe, that it did not seem a long or wearisome
trip. There was the great ocean, with
its curling, sparkling waves, and seals and
porpoises frolicking in the water, gulls circling
above them, and from the ground flocks
of birds starting up in affright at the approach
of the train. Then when the train
carried them away from the view of the ocean
there were the wonderful groves of great
trees, carpets of wild flowers, and the towns
of Santa Ana and Anaheim.</p>
<p>“What is the name of the place we are going
to, papa?” asked Ned, as they drew near
the end of their short journey.</p>
<p>“’Nuestra Señora la Reina de los Angeles,”
replied the captain, gravely enough
but with a gleam of fun in his eye.</p>
<p>“What a long name!” cried Ned. “I
should think they would have to make it
shorter sometimes when they’re in a hurry.”</p>
<p>“Yes, sometimes it is called ‘The City of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</a></span>
the Angels,’ but even that is too long; so it
commonly goes by name of Los Angeles.”</p>
<p>“Oh, that’s better,” said Ned; “just a long
enough name, I think.”</p>
<p>They found Los Angeles a handsome city,
environed by gardens filled with beautiful
flowers. They spent a few days there, then
went on to Pasadena, nine miles from Los
Angeles, hearing that it was eight hundred
feet higher and the air much drier; information
which drew from Dr. Harold the opinion
that it would be much more beneficial for his
invalids.</p>
<p>They found it a very Eden-like place, situated
in the beautiful San Gabriel Valley,
and at the foot of the Sierra Madre range of
mountains.</p>
<p>“Pasadena, ‘the Crown of the Valley,’”
murmured Grandma Elsie delightedly, from
the carriage window, as they drove to their
hotel.</p>
<p>“It looks a veritable paradise,” said Violet;
“it reminds me of a description of Pasadena
I heard given by a lady at the Hotel del Coronado.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</a></span>
She said one would find plenty of
flowers in bloom, but at the same time you
would need to wear flannels and sealskin
sacks; there would be snow-capped mountains
and orange blossoms; the trees are green
all the year and you go outdoors in December
to get warm; where rats build in the trees
and squirrels live in the ground with owls.”</p>
<p>“And where the boys climb up hill on
burros and slide down hills on wheels,”
laughed Grace. “I hope we shall see some of
those funny things and doings.”</p>
<p>“I hope we shall,” said Lucilla, “and I
particularly want to see the hedges of calla-lilies,
geraniums and heliotrope.”</p>
<p>“Well, I think we are likely to stay long
enough for you all to see whatever there is to
be seen,” said the captain.</p>
<p>“Yes, I am glad we don’t have to hurry
away,” remarked Grace in a blithe and
cheery tone.</p>
<p>“As we all are, I think,” said Grandma
Elsie. “I don’t know who could fail to desire
to stay awhile in so lovely a place as this.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</a></span></p>
<p>“And we will have nothing to call us away
until we are all ready to go,” said Captain
Raymond.</p>
<p>But their arrival at their house of entertainment
now brought the conversation to a
close.</p>
<p>They found Pasadena so charming that
they lingered there week after week. The
town was beautiful, protected on three sides
by mountain ranges and surrounded by groves
and gardens, trees and hedges. There were
roses clambering to the tops of houses and
covered by tens of thousands of blossoms, and
there were passion vines completely covering
the arbors. There were hedges made of
the honeysuckle, the pomegranite and the
heliotrope. Marengo Avenue they found
lined on both sides by the beautiful pepper
tree.</p>
<p>There is a fine hotel called The Raymond,
but it was closed at this time; so that our
friends, though attracted by the name, could
see only the grounds and the outside of the
buildings. It is set upon a hill commanding<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</a></span>
a fine view, and in the winter season is filled
to overflowing, but it is always closed in
April. They found the hill on which it
stands an excellent point of view of the country,
and itself a mountain of bloom, color and
fragrance; and it was evident that the views
from the windows and broad verandas—views
of orchards, gardens, pretty villas, purple
foothills and snowy ranges, must be fine
indeed.</p>
<p>“What a beautiful place it is,” exclaimed
little Elsie when they had gone about the
house, viewing it and grounds from side to
side. “I wish it was open so we could stay
here. Papa, it has our name; are the folks
who own it related to us?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know, daughter, but I hardly think
so; it is not an uncommon name,” replied the
captain.</p>
<p>“It’s a good name; I don’t want any better,”
said Ned sturdily.</p>
<p>“I’m glad you are satisfied, and I hope you
will never do anything to disgrace it,” said
his father, with a gratified smile and an affectionate<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</a></span>
pat of the small hand which happened
to be held in his at the moment.</p>
<p>Our party found a great deal to interest
them in and about Pasadena. There were the
fine hotels, the pleasant boarding houses, the
Public Library in the town, and three miles
away the old mission of San Gabriel. They
made various trips in the vicinity of the town—to
Mt. San Antonio, ten miles away, but
none too far for a little trip, they thought;
also to Mt. San Jacinto, whose height is
twelve thousand feet above the Pacific.</p>
<p>Our friends found Pasadena so delightful
that they lingered there for some weeks.
Then they passed on in a southerly direction
till they reached the lovely city of Santa Barbara,
where they lingered still longer, finding
the place itself wonderfully attractive and the
many drives in the vicinity delightful. They
found that there were as many as twenty-eight
distinct and beautiful drives, and almost
every day they tried one or more of them.
They greatly enjoyed the scenery—the mountains,
the valleys, the beautiful villas, with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</a></span>
their trees, shrubs, vines and flowers, one
grape-vine in especial with a trunk eight
inches in diameter, with foliage covering ten
thousand square feet, and which they were
told yielded in one year twelve thousand
pounds of grapes.</p>
<p>Another drive took them to the lighthouse,
where from the balcony there was a fine view
of the fields below, the blue sea beyond them,
and the blue sky overhead. There was hardly
anything which the ladies of our party and
little Elsie enjoyed more than the sight of the
vast profusion of roses—hundreds of varieties
and vines covering many feet of arbor or
veranda.</p>
<p>Santa Barbara proved a place hard to
leave, and they lingered there for a number of
weeks, all of them—especially those who had
been on the invalid list-feeling that they
were constantly gaining in health and
strength. News from their homes was
favorable to their stay; everything seemed to
be going on very well without them; so they
yielded to the fascinations of this Western<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</a></span>
fairy land and lingered weeks longer than
they had intended when they came.</p>
<p>The summer was nearly over; they began
to think it time to be on the move toward
home, and after a little talk on the subject
decided to start the next day, go on to San
Francisco, tarry there a few days, then travel
eastward to their homes.</p>
<p>Evelyn was the most eager for the start;
it seemed so long since she had last seen her
young husband, and they were hoping he
might get a furlough and spend some weeks
with her at Crag Cottage, their pretty home
on the Hudson.</p>
<p>They tarried in San Francisco long enough
to acquaint themselves with all its beauties,
then wended their way eastward as fast as the
cars could carry them. They felt it still too
early in the season for an immediate return
to their southern homes, but they scattered to
various places in the north-some to visit
relatives, some to the seaside, while several
accepted an invitation from Evelyn to spend
some weeks at Crag Cottage. She knew that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</a></span>
her aunt, Elsie Leland, was already there,
and had everything in order for their reception.
Grandma Elsie, Dr. Harold Travilla,
Grace Raymond and her sister, Lucilla, were
the others who accepted the invitation. But
Captain Raymond, Violet and their two
younger children expected to visit for some
weeks one of Long Island’s seaside resorts.</p>
<p>Max had written to Evelyn that he hoped
for a furlough that would enable him to join
her at their cottage and spend with her the
few weeks she would care to stay there; and
she was looking forward to that reunion with
eager delight, while journeying from far-off
California to the home of her childhood.</p>
<p>“Father and Mamma Vi,” she said to them
as they journeyed through the State of New
York, “stop with me at Crag Cottage and
make at least a little visit there. I think
you will see Max if you do. I have a
feeling that he will be there to meet us on our
arrival.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, daughter,” returned Captain
Raymond, with a look of pleasure, “I shall be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</a></span>
happy to accept your invitation if it suits my
wife to do so. What do you say, Violet, my
dear?”</p>
<p>“That I accept gladly! I shall be pleased to
see both Max and the pretty cottage; as well
as to be Eva’s guest for a few days.”</p>
<p>“And what will Elsie and I do?” asked
Ned, with a roguish look. “Go on to the
seashore by ourselves?”</p>
<p>“No, little brother, we wouldn’t any of us
be willing to trust you to do that,” laughed
Evelyn, “and large as you are, I think the
cottage can be made to hold you two in addition
to the others.”</p>
<p>“Oh, good! I’m glad of that, for I always
enjoy a visit to Crag Cottage,” cried Ned,
clapping his hands in glee.</p>
<p>“And I hope you will be often there visiting
your brother and sister,” said Evelyn,
smiling affectionately and patting the hand
he had laid upon the arm of her seat.</p>
<p>Her invitation was not extended to other
members of the party, as their plans were already
made. Mr. and Mrs. Lilburn had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</a></span>
already left them to visit their relatives at
Pleasant Plains, and Mr. and Mrs. Horace
Dinsmore had announced their intention of
visiting theirs in the neighborhood of Philadelphia.</p>
<p>“We will reach New York presently,” remarked
the captain, after a little, “and there
we will leave the train and go aboard the
Dolphin, if, as I have every reason to expect,
she is lying at the dock there; and we can all
journey up to Crag Cottage in her.”</p>
<p>“Which will be a pleasant change from
travelling on land in a car,” remarked
Lucilla.</p>
<p>“You will go with us, will you not, Chester?”
asked Evelyn.</p>
<p>“Thank you,” he returned heartily; “I
must leave my wife with you and hurry on
home to attend to some professional matters
that I have neglected too long in my desire to
fully recover my health.”</p>
<p>“Be careful that you don’t lose it again,”
said Dr. Travilla, warningly.</p>
<p>“Oh, yes, for your wife’s sake be careful,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</a></span>
urged Lucilla, a look of anxiety on her usually
bright, happy face.</p>
<p>“You may trust me for that, I think,”
Chester returned laughingly. A few hours
later they reached New York, and as they
left the train Evelyn was overjoyed to find
herself in her husband’s arms. His furlough
had been granted. He had already been
aboard the Dolphin and was able to assure
them that everything there and at Crag Cottage
was in order for their reception.</p>
<p>They had already bade good-by to Mr. and
Mrs. Horace Dinsmore, who were going on
at once to Philadelphia, Chester with them
as far as that city, so the party for the Dolphin
went aboard of her without any unnecessary
delay, and immediately journeyed in her
up to their desired haven.</p>
<p>It was a short voyage, made doubly pleasant
by the happy reunion of near and dear
ones, for it was a great joy to Max to have
his wife again by his side, and father, young
stepmother, sisters and brother close at hand;
all showing delight in the reunion and great<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</a></span>
affection for him. The presence of Grandma
Elsie and her son, the good and lovable physician,
was no drawback upon the felicity of
any one of them.</p>
<p>And a most joyous and affectionate greeting
awaited them all on reaching their destination,
Mr. and Mrs. Leland and their sons
and daughters evidently delighted at their arrival;
a natural consequence of the many ties
of kinship existing among them.</p>
<p>Mrs. Leland had done her part well; she
had capable servants under her, the house was
in beautiful order, and the table well served.
Several days passed most delightfully, mostly
on shore, though some little trips were taken
in the yacht. Then the Raymonds began to
talk of leaving, but were urged to stay on a
little longer.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER IV</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was early morning, the sun just peeping
over the mountain tops on the farther side
of the river, when Captain Raymond might
have been seen pacing to and fro in the beautiful
grounds of Crag Cottage. Now and then
he glanced toward the open hall door, expecting
that Lucilla would join him in his early
stroll as she so often did. Presently some
one did step out and hasten toward him. It
was not Lucilla, however, but Dr. Harold
Travilla.</p>
<p>“Good-morning, Grandpa Raymond,” was
Harold’s greeting, with a bow and smile.</p>
<p>“What?” cried the captain, standing still
in surprise.</p>
<p>“A pretty little girl has just arrived,
scarcely an hour ago, and as Max claims to be
her father, I take it that Max’s father must be
her grandsire.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</a></span></p>
<p>“Ah! An astonishing bit of news! She
was not expected so soon?”</p>
<p>“No, not for some weeks yet, but the parents
are very happy over her prompt arrival.
So far both mother and child are doing
well.”</p>
<p>“That is good news; all you have told me is
good news, although it seems a little odd to
think of myself as a grandfather,” remarked
the captain with a smile. Then turning to
Lucilla, who joined them at that moment, he
told the news to her.</p>
<p>“Oh,” she cried, “how nice! Harold, can
I go in now, speak to Eva and look at her
treasure?”</p>
<p>“Not yet,” he said; “she needs rest and I
think is sleeping. We will let you in some
hours later.”</p>
<p>“Thank you. I don’t want to go to her
until her physician considers it quite safe to
do so,” returned Lucilla.</p>
<p>“Nor do I,” said the captain, “though I
shall be pleased to get sight of my first grandchild.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</a></span></p>
<p>“Oh, yes, she has made you a grandfather,
papa,” laughed Lucilla. “How odd that
seems!”</p>
<p>“And you, Grace and Elsie, aunts; Ned—my
little Ned—an uncle.”</p>
<p>“Oh, won’t he be tickled!” laughed Lucilla.</p>
<p>“We will see,” laughed the captain, “for
here he comes,” as Ned was seen at that moment
approaching them in their walk.</p>
<p>“Good-morning, papa and Sister Lu,” he
cried, as he drew near. “Good-morning,
Uncle Harold.”</p>
<p>“Good-morning,” returned his father.
“Have you heard the news?”</p>
<p>“News, papa? No, sir; what is it?” he
asked, putting his hand into that of his father.
“Nothing bad, I guess, ’cause you look
pleased; and so do sister and uncle.”</p>
<p>“I hope you, too, will be pleased when you
hear it,” said his father. “You have a little
niece, Ned. You are an uncle.”</p>
<p>“Oh, am I? Why how did it happen?
Where is she?”</p>
<p>“Only a little baby,” laughed Lucilla.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</a></span>
“Brother Max and Sister Eva are her father
and mother.”</p>
<p>“And God gave her to them a little while
ago,” added their father. “And I want you
to remember to make no noise anywhere
about the house, because your Sister Eva is
not well and noise would be very apt to make
her worse.”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir, I think I can remember to be
quiet so as not to hurt Sister Eva or wake the
baby if it is asleep. I’d like to see it, though.”</p>
<p>“I think we will all be treated to a sight of
it before very long,” said the captain.</p>
<p>“Oh,” cried Ned, “there are mamma and
Elsie on the porch. Let’s go and tell them
the good news.”</p>
<p>And away he ran, followed by his father
and Sister Lu.</p>
<p>“Oh, mamma, have you heard the news?”
he cried, as he came panting up the steps.</p>
<p>“That I am a grandmother and you an
uncle?” she asked, with a merry little laugh.</p>
<p>“Why, no, mamma, you are not old enough
to be that,” exclaimed Elsie.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</a></span></p>
<p>“No, indeed!” cried Ned. “But papa is a
grandfather and Lu and Grace and Elsie are
aunts and I’m an uncle. Oh, isn’t it funny?”</p>
<p>“I hope you will be a well-behaved uncle
and not make your little niece ashamed of
you,” laughed Violet.</p>
<p>“I guess she won’t be,” returned Ned.
“Anyhow, not till she gets bigger. She’s just
a baby now, papa says.”</p>
<p>Captain Raymond and Lucilla were now
coming up the porch steps and at the same
moment Max stepped out from the hall door.
He was looking very happy.</p>
<p>“Good-morning, father,” he said. “Good-morning,
Mamma Vi, and all of you. Father,
I suppose Harold has told you the news?”</p>
<p>“Yes, my dear boy; very pleasant news,
though it seems to add something to my age
to know myself a grandfather,” returned the
captain with a smile, and taking Max’s extended
hand in a warm pressure.</p>
<p>“What did you choose a girl for, Brother
Max?” asked Ned. “I should think you’d
rather have a boy.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</a></span></p>
<p>“No, little brother,” laughed Max. “I’m
glad it is a girl, and always shall be glad, if
she grows up to be just like her mother, as I
hope she will.”</p>
<p>“I hope so too, Max, and I am well pleased
that she is a girl,” said Lucilla, “but I am
glad that father and mother had a boy first
so that I have always had an older brother to
look up to.”</p>
<p>“And you have really looked up to him?”
laughed Max. “I haven’t always known it,
and certainly have not always been worthy
of it.”</p>
<p>Just then they were joined by Grandma
Elsie and her daughter, Mrs. Leland, with
her husband and children.</p>
<p>All had heard the news and were full of the
subject. The ladies and children wanted to
see the little newcomer, but that could not be
for the present without running the risk of
disturbing its mother, and just then came the
summons to the breakfast table.</p>
<p>Dr. Harold was with them there, and on<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</a></span>
being questioned spoke in a cheerful, hopeful
way of his patient.</p>
<p>“I left her asleep,” he said, “and looking
very peaceful and comfortable, the bit lassie
reposing by her side. The nurse seems a
capable one and I think will take the best care
of both mother and babe.”</p>
<p>“When can we see it, Uncle Harold?”
asked little Elsie.</p>
<p>“After its mother wakes yours or mine will
probably carry it out into the dressing-room
for a few minutes, and then if you two will
engage to be very quiet you may go in there
and take a peep at the little nameless stranger,”
replied the doctor.</p>
<p>“Nameless!” exclaimed Elsie. “Oh,
Brother Max, what are you going to name
it?”</p>
<p>“Its mother shall name it. I am sure she
has the best right,” replied Max.</p>
<p>“So I think,” said his father. “Violet, my
dear, how soon will you be ready for our trip
down the river?”</p>
<p>“I think I can make ready in an hour or<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</a></span>
two at any time,” Violet answered with a
smile.</p>
<p>“Oh, father, don’t think of leaving us!”
exclaimed Max. “I am absolutely hungry
for a good visit with you; and you have had
sea air for months past. Besides, there is
plenty of room here, and of everything else
that is wanted. I hope you will all stay until
Eva and I are ready to go.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, my son,” the captain said,
giving Max a look of fatherly pride and
pleasure; “a few weeks of your society will
be far from disagreeable to your old father.
So, Violet,” turning to her, “shall we accept
his invitation?”</p>
<p>“Yes, with the understanding that if at
any time we prove troublesome company we
are to be informed that such is the case and
to leave at very short notice.”</p>
<p>“You may be sure of getting such notice if
your conduct calls for it,” laughed Mrs. Leland.
“So don’t set your hearts too strongly
upon staying here as long as Max and Eva
do.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</a></span></p>
<p>“There is not the slightest danger of Sister
Violet earning such notice and hardly of her
children doing so,” remarked Mr. Leland,
“but I am not so sure of our own boys and
girls. Remember, my children,” glancing
around upon them, “that you are to play very
quietly when you are in or near the house
while Cousin Eva is sick.”</p>
<p>In answer there was a chorus of assurances
that they would be very careful to do nothing
to injure “dear Cousin Eva,” but everything
they could to help her to get well.</p>
<p>An hour later they were all—including
Elsie and Ned—invited to go quietly into
Cousin Eva’s dressing-room and see her new
treasure, which they found sleeping on
Grandma Elsie’s lap. They all regarded it
with great interest and pronounced it a dear,
pretty little thing.</p>
<p>“What is its name, grandma?” they asked.</p>
<p>“I don’t think she has any yet, except that
she is a little Miss Raymond,” Grandma Elsie
answered, with a smile and a loving look
down into the wee face.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</a></span></p>
<p>“Oh, yes, because Brother Max is her
father and his name is Raymond,” said little
Elsie, “and Sisters Lu and Grace and I are
her aunts. Oh, I think it’s nice to have such
a dear little niece!”</p>
<p>“Or cousin,” said Eric Leland. “I can’t
be her uncle, but she’s my cousin, because
her mother is.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Grandma Elsie, “so she is, and
I hope you will be so kind to her that she
cannot help loving you. Now you may all
go out into the grounds and enjoy yourselves
there; far enough from the house not to disturb
your sick cousin if you want to make
any noise.”</p>
<p>“I think we will all try to be quiet, grandma,”
said Elsie, “and go far enough away not
to disturb Sister Eva with our talk.” And
with that they all passed out very quietly.</p>
<p>Elsie led the way to the summer house on
the edge of the cliff, which had always been
one of Evelyn’s favorite resorts. There they
seated themselves, enjoying the beautiful
prospect of the river and its farther shore.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</a></span></p>
<p>“That baby is a dear, pretty little cousin
for us all, isn’t she?” remarked Alie Leland.</p>
<p>“To you and your sister and brothers,”
Elsie answered, with merry look and tone;
“but niece to Ned and me, you must remember,
because her father is our brother.”</p>
<p>“Well, I don’t care,” laughed Alie. “I believe
it’s about as good to be cousin as aunt.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER V</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">Evelyn</span> awoke from a long, quiet sleep to
find her husband sitting by her side and gazing
upon her as if he thought her the greatest
of earthly treasures.</p>
<p>“Dear Max,” she said, smiling up in his
eyes, “it is so sweet to have you so close—keeping
guard over me as if I were the dearest
of earthly possessions.”</p>
<p>“That is just what you are, love,” he returned,
leaning over her and kissing lip and
cheek and brow. “And this little darling
comes next,” he added, looking down at the
sleeping babe by her side.</p>
<p>“Ah, she is a treasure, oh, such a treasure
to me—but I am sorry for your sake that she
is only a girl.”</p>
<p>“Only a girl!” he exclaimed. “I am glad
she is that. I would not have her anything
else; and I hope she will prove a second edition
of her mother.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</a></span></p>
<p>“Thank you, my dear,” Eva said with a
smile. “But she must have a name, and what
shall it be?”</p>
<p>“Whatever pleases her mother,” replied
Max, returning the smile.</p>
<p>“No, I think the decision should rest with
her father,” Eva said, with her low, sweet
laugh.</p>
<p>“Shall we call her Elsie for your good, kind
aunt?” returned Max.</p>
<p>“I should like to give that token of affection
to both her and her mother,” said Evelyn,
“were it not that there are already so many
Elsies in the connection. How would Mary
do? Perhaps shortening it to Maie.”</p>
<p>“Quite well, I think,” said Max. “So let
us call her our little Maie.”</p>
<p>“Little treasure!” murmured Evelyn, gazing
upon the baby face. “Oh, Max, I feel it
very sweet to be a mother—to have a little
darling of my very own.”</p>
<p>“And I find it far from unpleasant to be
a father,” he returned gaily, “the only drawback
upon my felicity being the hard fact<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</a></span>
that I must leave my two dearest ones so
often for my life upon the sea.”</p>
<p>“Ah,” she sighed, “I must try not to think
of that now. It is a hard thought, though I
am proud of my husband’s readiness to serve
his country.”</p>
<p>“A country well worth serving, I think,”
smiled Max; “the grandest one in the world.”</p>
<p>Doctor and nurse both came in at that
moment.</p>
<p>“In which opinion I heartily agree with
you,” said Harold, having overheard Max’s
last sentence. “But remember, my good
naval officer, that you must not talk in too
exciting a way to my patient.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I am not at all excited, but if you
abuse my husband I shall be,” said Evelyn,
with mirthful look and tone.</p>
<p>“Oh, I am not abusing him or intending
to,” said Harold, “but my patient’s welfare
must always receive my first consideration.”</p>
<p>“Pleasant doctrine for me while I am the
patient,” laughed Evelyn.</p>
<p>Harold was looking at the sleeping babe.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</a></span>
“She’s a pretty bit lassie for one of her age,”
he said, “and I hope one of these days to
claim her as my niece.”</p>
<p>“So you may; I think you will suit very
well for an uncle,” laughed Max; “an uncle
for my child since you have ceased to be one
for myself.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I prefer to be your brother,” was
Harold’s response to that.</p>
<p>“Grace is much pleased with her little
niece,” said Evelyn, “and with the thought of
being an aunt; as Lucilla is, also.”</p>
<p>“Yes, and the little cousins, too,” said
Grandma Elsie, coming in at that moment.
“Ah, she is waking now; see, her eyes are
open. Suppose you let me carry her into the
dressing-room again and let them refresh
their eyes with another sight of the dear little
face.”</p>
<p>“Agreed, Grandma Elsie, if you will let
me go along to witness the scene,” said Max.
“I’ll carry her very carefully on a pillow.”</p>
<p>He did so, and laid her on Grandma Elsie’s
lap, she having seated herself in a low, easy-chair.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</a></span>
Then the children were notified and
gathered about her in an eager, excited group,
while the young father stood near looking
on.</p>
<p>“I wish I might hold her in my arms for
a little,” said Alie Leland.</p>
<p>“No, I’m too young; don’t touch me,
cousins,” the baby seemed to say.</p>
<p>“Oh, it can talk! It can talk!” cried Alie
Leland.</p>
<p>“The same way that the tee-tees did,”
laughed her brother Edward.</p>
<p>“But Cousin Ronald isn’t here,” exclaimed
several child voices.</p>
<p>“No; but Cousin Max is, and he is a ventriloquist,
too,” returned Edward, looking
smilingly at the baby’s father.</p>
<p>“Well, now, Ned,” said Max, “do you
really think my little girl is not capable of
saying a few words for herself?”</p>
<p>“Oh, I daresay she will talk fast enough
some of these days,” laughed the lad, “but I
know babies don’t talk when they are hardly
a week old.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</a></span></p>
<p>“Except when there’s a ventriloquist at
hand,” said Eric.</p>
<p>“Brother Max,” exclaimed Ned, “I’m so
glad you are a ventriloquist, because I hope
you’ll make a good deal of fun for us, as
Cousin Ronald does.”</p>
<p>“Isn’t it enough for me to help my little
girl to talk?” asked Max.</p>
<p>“That’s good,” said Ned. “Please make
her talk some more.”</p>
<p>“No, you talk, Uncle Ned,” the baby
seemed to say, and Ned laughed and shouted,
“There! she called me uncle, grandma!
She’s a nice baby, isn’t she?”</p>
<p>“I think so,” replied Mrs. Travilla, “and
we must all be careful to teach her only
what is good and lovable.”</p>
<p>Violet and Lucilla came in together at that
moment.</p>
<p>“I must have a look at my little niece,”
said the latter.</p>
<p>“And I at my granddaughter,” added
Violet.</p>
<p>“Oh, mamma, don’t say that,” exclaimed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</a></span>
Elsie. “You are too young for it; isn’t she,
grandma?”</p>
<p>“She does look rather young to lay claim
to that appellation,” Grandma Elsie returned,
with an admiring smile up into her
daughter’s beautiful and youthful face.</p>
<p>“Ah, but her own grandsire being my husband
gives me something of a right in that
direction,” laughed Violet. “And anybody
might be glad to claim kinship with such a
darling,” she added, gazing down at the babe
as it lay on her mother’s knee.</p>
<p>“Thank you, Grandma Vi,” came in a
feeble little voice, apparently from the lips
of the babe.</p>
<p>At that moment the captain entered the
room.</p>
<p>“Ah, so my little granddaughter is on exhibition,
I see,” he said, as he approached the
little group gathered about Grandma Elsie
and the babe.</p>
<p>“Yes, grandpa,” she seemed to say. “My
papa helps me to talk.”</p>
<p>“Does he? I’m afraid you will lose your<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</a></span>
ability to talk when he goes away,” said the
captain, bending down over the babe and gazing
with loving admiration into the wee face.
“She’s a fine child, I think, Max,” he said,
“one that I am proud to claim as my grandchild.”</p>
<p>“She doesn’t seem to appreciate your
praise, my dear,” said Violet, as the child
began to squirm and cry.</p>
<p>At that the nurse came and took charge of
it, and its visitors vanished to other parts of
the house or the grounds.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER VI</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">The</span> next day was the Sabbath, and all who
were not needed in the sick room attended
church in the morning. In the afternoon,
according to their old custom, they assembled
together as a Bible class, the captain—as the
oldest—being the leader. The subject was
the New Jerusalem, its beauties, its delights,
and the character and bliss of its inhabitants.
“They will be very happy there,” said the captain.
“In Isaiah we read, ‘Behold, my servants
shall sing for joy of heart.... Behold,
I create new heavens and a new earth:
and the former shall not be remembered nor
come into mind. But be ye glad and rejoice
in that which I create: for behold, I create
Jerusalem a rejoicing and her people a joy.
And I will rejoice in Jerusalem, and joy in
my people: and the voice of weeping shall be
no more heard in her, nor the voice of crying.’<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</a></span>
Mother, can you give us a text from the New
Testament teaching that there is no weeping
in heaven?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Grandma Elsie; “in the
twenty-first chapter and fourth verse of Revelation
we read: ‘And God shall wipe away
all tears from their eyes; and there shall be
no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying,
neither shall there be any more pain; for the
former things are passed away.’ It was sin,”
she said, “that brought sorrow, pain, sickness
and death into the world: there will be none
of any of them in the New Jerusalem.”</p>
<p>“Will some one give us a Bible description
of the New Jerusalem?” asked the captain.</p>
<p>“I will read it, father,” said Grace.
“‘And he carried me away in the spirit to a
great and high mountain, and shewed me that
great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending
out of heaven from God, having the glory of
God; and her light was like unto a stone most
precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as
crystal; and had a wall great and high, and
had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</a></span>
angels, and names written thereon, which are
the names of the twelve tribes of the children
of Israel: On the east three gates; on the
north three gates; on the south three gates;
and on the west three gates. And the wall of
the city had twelve foundations, and in them
the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.
And he that talked with me had a golden reed
to measure the city, and the gates thereof, and
the wall thereof. And the city lieth four
square, and the length is as large as the
breadth: and he measured the city with the
reed twelve thousand furlongs. The length
and the breadth and the height of it are equal.
And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred
and forty and four cubits, according to
the measure of a man, that is, of the angel.
And the building of the wall of it was of jasper:
and the city was pure gold, like unto
clear glass. And the foundations of the wall
of the city were garnished with all manner of
precious stones. The first foundation was
jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, a
chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald; the fifth,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</a></span>
sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh,
chrysolyte; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a
topaz; the tenth, a chrysoprasus; the eleventh,
a jacinth; the twelfth, an amethyst. And
the twelve gates were twelve pearls; every
several gate was of one pearl: and the street
of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent
glass. And I saw no temple therein:
for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are
the temple of it. And the city had no need
of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it:
for the glory of God did lighten it, and the
Lamb is the light thereof. And the nations
of them which are saved shall walk in the
light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring
their glory and honour into it. And the gates
of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there
shall be no night there. And they shall bring
the glory and honour of the nations into it.
And there shall in no wise enter into it any
thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh
abomination, or maketh a lie: but they
which are written in the Lamb’s book of
life.’”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</a></span></p>
<p>“What a beautiful, glorious city it will
be!” she exclaimed, when she had finished.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said her father, “God grant we may
all be numbered among its citizens.”</p>
<p>“‘Looking for that blessed hope and the
glorious appearing of the great God and our
Saviour, Jesus Christ,’” quoted Mr. Leland.
“We may well look for it with joyful longing.
May the goodness and love of God lead
us all to repentance, make us all His devoted,
faithful servants.”</p>
<p>“And He will be the same Jesus who gave
His life for us,” said Grandma Elsie, in a
voice tremulous with emotion. “The angels
said to those who were gazing up after Him
as He was taken up into heaven and a cloud
received Him out of their sight, ‘Ye men of
Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven?
This same Jesus which is taken up from you
into heaven shall so come in like manner as
ye have seen Him go into heaven.’”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Harold, “and we are told in
Thessalonians, the Lord Himself shall descend
from heaven; in Revelation, ‘Behold,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</a></span>
He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall
see Him.’ And Matthew tells us, ‘The Son of
Man shall come in His glory, and all the holy
angels with Him.’”</p>
<p>“And we shall see Him, know Him and be
conformed to His image,” said Mrs. Travilla
in joyous tones. “‘It doth not yet appear
what we shall be: but we know that, when He
shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we
shall see Him as He is.’”</p>
<p>“What a delightful thought!” exclaimed
her daughter, Mrs. Leland. “Oh, it is strange
that we can ever be so taken up as we are with
worldly matters. Do you think, captain, that
His second coming is near?”</p>
<p>“There are many things which make that
seem probable,” replied Captain Raymond.
“Don’t you think that we should try to live
as if it might be any day—or indeed at any
moment?”</p>
<p>“I certainly do,” she answered; “especially
as death may take us into His presence at any
moment.”</p>
<p>“Yes, that is true,” he answered; “and we<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</a></span>
should all strive to live as when death comes
we shall wish we had. Live near to Him—to
His honor and glory—that whenever He
shall come we may be found ready. He tells
us, ‘Watch, therefore, for ye know not what
hour your Lord doth come.... Be ye also
ready: for in such an hour as ye think not
the Son of Man cometh.’ That warning word
‘watch’ is repeated again and again. ‘Watch,
therefore; for ye know neither the day nor
the hour wherein the Son of Man cometh.’”</p>
<p>“‘Be ye also ready,’” repeated little Elsie
reflectively. “Papa, please tell us just how
to get ready—just what we must do.”</p>
<p>“Give ourselves to the Lord Jesus who
says, ‘Him that cometh unto me I will in no
wise cast out.’ ‘God so loved the world that
He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in Him should not perish, but
have everlasting life.’ ‘Believe on the Lord
Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.’”</p>
<p>“Doesn’t everybody believe that it’s all true
about Him, papa?” asked Ned.</p>
<p>“It is not enough to believe simply that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</a></span>
Jesus lived in this world years ago, and died
the cruel death of crucifixion; we must believe
also that He was God as well as man; for
otherwise He could not save us; had He been
only a man His death would not have atoned
for the sins of the world—or of all in it who
have believed or will believe on Him. But the
Bible tells us these things as plainly as words
can speak. In the first chapter of John’s
Gospel we are told, ‘In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God, and the
Word was God. The same was in the beginning
with God. All things were made by
Him, and without Him was not anything
made that was made.’ And Jesus Himself
said, ‘I and my father are one.’”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Mrs. Leland, “it is incomprehensible
to me how any one can profess to
believe the Bible to be the Word of God and
yet deny the divinity of Christ—so plainly
is that taught in it again and again.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER VII</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">The</span> days glided by very pleasantly to the
little company at Crag Cottage, the greater
part of them passed by the children in the
open air, far enough from the house to make
them feel sure of not disturbing Evelyn, even
if they indulged in rather loud chat and
laughter.</p>
<p>In the evening, if it were not too cool, they
usually gathered upon the porch overlooking
the river, and were very apt to be entertained
with a story from either Grandma Elsie or
Captain Raymond.</p>
<p>“I’m right glad to be where I can see this
grand old Hudson River,” remarked Edward
Leland one evening as they sat there. “It is
a beautiful stream, and so much happened on
it in early days.”</p>
<p>“What in particular are you thinking
of now?” asked his mother.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</a></span></p>
<p>“Something I read not so very long ago in
Lossing’s Field Book of the Revolution. He
tells of things that happened to Putnam
nearly twenty years before that war. He was
lying in a bateau on the east side of the river
above the rapids, when he was suddenly surprised
by a party of Indians. He couldn’t
cross the river quickly enough to escape the
danger from their rifles; so the only way to
save himself from being killed or taken
prisoner—which I suppose would have
amounted to the same thing—was to go over
those dangerous rapids. It took Putnam but
an instant to decide; he steered directly down
the current, between whirling eddies and over
shelving rocks, cleared them all in a few moments,
and was gliding along the smooth current
below, far out of the reach of the Indians’
weapons. They would never have
dared to go over those falls as he did, so
thought he must have been favored by the
Great Spirit, and that if they should try to
kill him with powder and ball, that Great
Spirit would consider it an affront to him.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</a></span></p>
<p>“Putnam was certainly a very brave man,”
continued the lad; “Lossing tells of a brave
deed of his at Fort Edward. He says that in
the winter of 1756 the barracks took fire, and
the magazine, which contained three hundred
barrels of gunpowder, was only twelve feet
distant from the blaze. Men attempted to
knock down those barracks with heavy cannon,
but failed.</p>
<p>“Putnam, who was stationed on Roger’s
Island, in the Hudson, opposite the fort, must
have seen the fire. He hurried over there,
took his station on the roof of the barracks,
and ordered a line of soldiers to hand him
water. He did his best, but could not put the
fire out; it drew nearer and nearer to the
magazine. Colonel Haviland, seeing his danger,
ordered him down, but he was too brave
and persevering to obey that order; he worked
on and would not leave his post until the
building began to totter as if just ready to
fall. Then he jumped to the ground and put
himself between it—the falling barrack—and
the magazine, and poured on water with all<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</a></span>
his might. The outside planks of the magazine
were already burned so that there was
only a thin partition between the fire and the
powder; but he did succeed in extinguishing
the flames and saving the powder.”</p>
<p>“But wasn’t he dreadfully burned?” asked
Elsie.</p>
<p>“Yes, his hands and face were,” replied
Edward, “and his whole body more or less
blistered; so that it was several weeks before
he recovered from the bad effects of that
fight.”</p>
<p>“He must have been a very brave man,”
cried Ned Raymond.</p>
<p>“He was,” said Grandma Elsie. “Would
you all like to hear something more about him
and his doings?”</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed, grandma, if you will be
pleased to tell it,” answered several young
voices, and at once she began:</p>
<p>“He was a Massachusetts man; had a fine,
large farm, where he paid particular attention
to the raising of fruits and of sheep.
There had been a good many wild beasts in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</a></span>
that region, but in 1735 all seemed to have
been killed except an old female wolf that
for some seasons went on visiting the farm yards
and killing the fowls. Her lair was
near Putnam’s farm, and one night she killed
sixty or seventy of his fine sheep. Of course,
a company was promptly raised to search
for and kill her. They tracked her to her
lair in a cave. It was dark and narrow, but
Putnam pursued her into it, shot her at short
range and dragged her out in triumph.</p>
<p>“Twenty years after that, 1755, troops were
raised to defend the country against the
French, and Putnam was given the rank of
captain. He became a leading member of
the band of Rangers that did much to annoy
and embarrass the enemy during the next two
years. In 1757 he was promoted to the rank
of major, and after that occurred the two
events Edward has just given us.</p>
<p>“In August, 1758, he was taken prisoner by
the Indians, after a sharp skirmish, near
Wood Creek. The Indians tortured him, and
then decided to burn him alive. They<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</a></span>
stripped him, bound him to a tree and kindled
a fire about him. The flames were searing
his flesh when Captain Molang, a French
officer, came rushing through the crowd, scattered
the firebrands, cuffed and upbraided the
Indians, and released poor Putnam.”</p>
<p>“Then did he get away from the Indians?”
asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“He was taken to Montreal and soon
afterward exchanged,” replied her grandma.
“Afterward he was promoted to a lieutenant-colonelcy
and given command of a regiment.</p>
<p>“The next year he was with General Amherst
in his march from Oswego to Montreal.
When going down the St. Lawrence River
they found it desirable to dislodge the French
from Fort Oswegatchie; but the approach to
it was guarded by two schooners, the larger
one having twelve guns, which could have
done serious damage to the English boats.
Thinking of that danger, General Amherst
said: ‘I wish there were some way of taking
that schooner.’ ‘All right,’ said Putnam;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</a></span>
‘just give me some wedges and a mallet,
and half a dozen men of my own choosing,
and I’ll soon take her for you.’</p>
<p>“The British general smiled incredulously,
evidently not believing the thing could be
done; but he consented to Putnam’s making
the proposed attempt, and in the night Putnam
and his little party got into a light boat
and, with muffled oars, rode under the schooner’s
stern and drove the wedges between the
rudder and the stern-post so firmly as to render
the helm unmanageable. They then went
around under the bow, cut the vessel’s cable,
then rowed quietly away. All that, of course,
made the vessel unmanageable. She drifted
ashore before morning and struck her colors;
then the other French vessels surrendered
and the English captured the fort.</p>
<p>“But I shall not attempt to tell the story
of the services of Putnam’s whole life,” continued
Grandma Elsie. “I suppose what you
all care particularly to hear is of what he
did and suffered in and after the Revolution.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</a></span></p>
<p>“Yes, grandma—yes, indeed!” replied several
voices, and she continued her story.</p>
<p>“In August, 1774, before General Gage
had quite shut up the approaches to Boston,
Putnam rode over the Neck with one hundred
sheep as a gift from the parish of Brooklyn.
While there he was the guest of Dr. Warren.
On the twentieth of the next April came the
news of the fight at Concord.”</p>
<p>“Ah! news didn’t fly so fast then as it
does now,” remarked Eric.</p>
<p>“No, not by any means,” assented his
grandma. “Putnam was in the field ploughing
when it reached him. So great was
his excitement on hearing it that he left his
plough in the furrow, and without waiting
to put on his uniform, mounted a horse and
rode toward Cambridge, reaching there at
sunrise of the next morning. Later in the
same day he was at Concord; but he was soon
summoned to Hartford to consult with the
Connecticut Legislature. He returned from
there with the chief command of the forces
of that colony, and the rank of brigadier.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</a></span></p>
<p>“He was one of the officers at the battle of
Bunker Hill, wasn’t he, grandma?” asked
Eric.</p>
<p>“Yes, he is spoken of as the ranking officer,
and it was he who had the earthworks
thrown up on the crest of Bunker Hill in the
rear, and who, toward the close of the day,
conducted the retreat and directed the fortifying
of Prospect Hill.”</p>
<p>“And his rank was soon made still higher
by Congress, was it not, grandma?” asked
Edward.</p>
<p>“Yes; in June, 1775, Congress appointed
Washington to the chief command and made
Ward, Lee, Schuyler and Putnam major-generals.
Putnam was in command for a
time in New York, in Philadelphia and
Princeton; afterward he had charge of the
defence of the highlands of the Hudson River,
with headquarters at Peekskill.</p>
<p>“There took place an occurrence that will
no doubt interest you all. A man named
Edmund Palmer was caught lurking in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</a></span>
American camp and condemned to death as a
spy.</p>
<p>“The British considered American spies
worthy of death, but that those in the king’s
service were not; so Sir Henry Clinton sent
up a flag of truce from New York and a
threat to Putnam of signal vengeance should
he dare to injure the person of the king’s
liege subject, Edmund Palmer.</p>
<p>“The old general’s reply was brief and to
the point. I think I can recall it word for
word:</p>
<div class="blockquot">
<p>“‘<i>Headquarters</i>, 7th of August, 1777.</p>
<p>“‘Edmund Palmer, an officer in the enemy’s
service, was taken as a spy lurking
within our lines. He has been tried as a spy,
condemned as a spy, and shall be executed
as a spy, and the flag is ordered to depart
immediately. <span class="smcap">Israel Putnam</span>.</p>
<p>“‘P. S.—He has accordingly been executed.’”</p></div>
<p>“I daresay Sir Henry Clinton was very<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</a></span>
angry when he read that note?” remarked
Eric.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said his brother, “but no doubt it
was well for Putnam that Sir Henry never
had power to carry out his threat of vengeance
upon him.”</p>
<p>“Is that all of the story about him, grandma?”
asked Ned Raymond.</p>
<p>“Yes,” she replied, “except that there is a
story of a remarkable escape of his from
General Tryon’s troops by riding down a
flight of stone steps at Horseneck, or West
Greenwich, in the town of Greenwich, Conn.
He was visiting his outposts there, staying at
the house of General Mead. It was the 26th
of March, early in the morning, and he was
standing before a looking-glass shaving, when
he saw in the glass the reflection of a body of
red-coats marching up the road from the
westward. Though only half shaven, he
dropped his razor, buckled on his sword, and,
hurrying out, mounted his horse and hastened
to prepare his handful of men to oppose the
approaching enemy. There were nearly fifteen<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</a></span>
hundred of the British regulars and Hessians,
under Governor Tryon. Putnam had
with him only one hundred and fifty men.
He arranged them upon the brow of the hill
near a church in the village. There he
planted a battery composed of two old iron
field-pieces, and waited for the coming of the
enemy.</p>
<p>“They came up in a solid column, until almost
within musket shot; then detachments
were broken off and tried to gain the Americans’
flanks. At the same time the British
dragoons and some infantry made ready to
charge. Perceiving that and noting the overwhelming
numbers of the enemy, Putnam
ordered a retreat—after some volleys of musketry
and a few discharges of the field-pieces.
But the enemy was so near that the retreat
of the Americans became a rout. The soldiers
broke and fled singly to the adjacent
swamps, and the general, putting spurs to his
horse, hastened toward Stamford, pursued
by several of the dragoons.</p>
<p>“About a quarter of a mile distant from<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</a></span>
Putnam’s starting on that ride is a steep declivity;
on the brow of that the road turned
northward, and passed, in a broad sweep,
round the hill. Putnam, seeing that his pursuers
were gaining on him, took a desperate
resolve, left the road, and wheeled his horse,
while on a gallop, down the rocky height,
making a zigzag course to the bottom, and
reaching the road again in safety.”</p>
<p>“And did the dragoons follow him, grandma?”
asked Ned.</p>
<p>“No,” she said; “it was too perilous for
them. They did not dare attempt it. They
fired their pistols at Putnam, but did not
succeed in wounding him. He rode on in
safety to Stamford.”</p>
<p>“Was Putnam good to his soldiers, grandma?”
asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“I think he was,” Mrs. Travilla answered;
“he felt for them in their sore privations and
tried to get them help. Lossing tells us
that in a letter to Washington, January,
1778, he gives a picture of the terrible suffering
his soldiers in the highlands were enduring.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</a></span>
He said: ‘Very few have either a
shoe or a shirt, and most of them have neither
stockings, breeches, nor overalls. Several
companies of enlisted artificers are in the
same situation, and unable to work in the
field.’ Lossing tells us of something similar
that occurred at Reading, in Connecticut, the
next year—in 1779. The troops, poor fellows,
were badly fed and clothed and worse
paid, for their small pittance when it came
was in the form of Continental money, which
was depreciating rapidly. Brooding over
their hard lot, and talking the matter over
among themselves, they resolved to march to
Hartford and demand of the assembly there
a redress of their grievances. The second
brigade had assembled under arms with that
intention, when Putnam learned what was
going on. He at once galloped to the encampment,
and earnestly addressed them:</p>
<p>“‘My brave lads, where are you going?’
he asked. ‘Do you intend to desert your officers,
and to invite the enemy to follow you
into the country? Whose cause have you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</a></span>
been fighting and suffering so long for? Is it
not your own? Have you no property, no
parents, wives, or children? You have behaved
like men so far; all the world is full of
your praise, and posterity will stand astonished
at your deeds, but not if you spoil all
at last. Don’t you consider how much the
country is distressed by the war, and that
your officers have not been better paid than
yourselves? But we all expect better times
and that the country will do us ample justice.
Let us all stand by one another, then, and
fight it out like brave soldiers. Think what
a shame it would be for Connecticut men to
run away from their officers.’ That was Putnam’s
little speech, and when he had finished
the discontented regiments cheered him
loudly, then returned to their quarters in good
humor, resolved still to suffer and fight for
the cause of their country.”</p>
<p>“Poor fellows!” sighed Elsie.</p>
<p>“Did Putnam live till the Revolutionary
War was over, grandma?” asked Eric.</p>
<p>“Yes,” she replied; “he died on the 29th<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</a></span>
of May, 1790, aged seventy-two years. There
is an inscription on the marble slab over his
grave which says that he was ever tenderly
attentive to the lives and happiness of his
men and that he dared to lead where any
dared to follow. It speaks of how much the
country owes to his disinterested and gallant
exertions. It speaks of his generosity as singular,
his honesty as proverbial, and says that
he was one who, with small advantages, slender
education, and no powerful friends,
raised himself to universal esteem, and to
offices of eminent distinction by personal
worth and the diligent services of a useful
life.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER VIII</h2>
<p>“<span class="smcap">Thank</span> you for telling us about Putnam,
grandma,” said Elsie. “I think he was an
American to be proud of. Now if you are
not too tired, won’t you tell us the story of
Jane McCrea? I know a little of it, and
would like to know more.”</p>
<p>“I am very willing to tell you the little I
know about her,” replied Mrs. Travilla, in
her kindly, pleasant tones. “She was the
daughter of a Scotch Presbyterian minister,
of Jersey City, opposite New York. In that
city—New York—lived a family of the name
of Campbell. A daughter of theirs and Jennie
had become very intimate. Mr. Campbell
died at sea and his widow married a Mr.
McNeil. He, too, was lost at sea, and she
removed with her family to an estate owned
by him at Fort Edward. Jane had a brother<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</a></span>
living near there. Mr. McCrea, the father,
was a widower, and when he died she went to
live with her brother, and, being so near the
McNeils, the intimacy was renewed and she
spent much of her time in Mrs. McNeil’s
house. Mrs. Jones, a widow with six sons,
lived near the McCreas, and one of them,
named David, became Jennie’s lover. When
the war broke out he and his brothers became
Tories, and in the autumn of 1776 David and
his brother, Jonathan, went to Canada, and
when Burgoyne collected his forces at St.
Johns, at the foot of Lake Champlain, David
and Jonathan Jones were among them.
Jonathan was made captain and David a lieutenant
in the division under General Fraser,
and at the time we are speaking of they were
with the British army near Sandy Hill.
Jennie’s brother was a Whig, and prepared to
remove to Albany; but Mrs. McNeil was a
staunch Loyalist, a cousin of General Fraser,
and intended to remain at Fort Edward.
Jennie was at Mrs. McNeil’s, and lingered
there even after it was known that the British<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</a></span>
were near, and her brother had sent her repeatedly
urgent requests to join him where
he was—five miles farther down the river,
and be ready to flee when necessity should
compel. But she lingered, probably with the
faint hope of seeing her lover again. At last
her brother sent a peremptory order for her
to join him, and she promised to go down to
the spot where he was in a large bateau, which
was expected to leave with several families
the next day.</p>
<p>“But Jennie had waited too long. Early
the next morning a black servant boy belonging
to Mrs. McNeil espied some Indians
stealthily approaching the house, and, giving
the alarm, he fled to the fort, about eight rods
distant.</p>
<p>“Jennie’s young friend, Mrs. McNeil’s
daughter, was away from home at the time,
and the family there just then consisted of
only Mrs. McNeil, Jennie, two small children
and a black female servant.</p>
<p>“The kitchen stood a few feet from the
house, and when the alarm was given the colored<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</a></span>
woman snatched up the children, fled
with them to the kitchen, and from there,
through a trap-door, into the cellar.</p>
<p>“Mrs. McNeil and Jennie followed. Jennie,
young and able to move briskly, reached
the trap-door first; but Mrs. McNeil, being
old and corpulent, could not move rapidly,
and before she could get down into the cellar
the Indians were in the house, and a powerful
savage seized her by the hair and dragged her
up. Another went into the cellar and brought
out Jennie, but the darkness of the cellar
favored the colored woman and the children.
It would seem the Indians did not see them,
so left them in their hiding place unharmed.</p>
<p>“The Indians started off on the road to
Sandy Hill, taking Mrs. McNeil and Jennie
with them; that was the road to Burgoyne’s
camp.</p>
<p>“When they came to the foot of a hill,
where the road forked, they caught two horses
that were grazing, and tried to mount their
prisoners upon them. Mrs. McNeil was too<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</a></span>
heavy to be lifted on the horse easily, so told
the Indians by signs that she could not ride.
Then two stout ones of them took her by the
arms and hurried her up the road over the
hill, while the others, with Jennie on the
horse, went along the road running west of
a tree.</p>
<p>“The negro boy who ran to the fort gave the
alarm, and a small detachment was immediately
sent out for the rescue of the captured
ones. They fired several volleys at the Indians
without hitting them. Lossing, whose
version of the sad story I am giving you, goes
on to tell that Mrs. McNeil said that the Indians
who were hurrying her up the hill
seemed to watch the flash of the guns, and
several times threw her upon her face, at the
same time falling down themselves, and she
distinctly heard the balls whistle above them.
The firing ceased when they had got to the
second hill from the village. They stopped
there and stripped her of all her garments
except her chemise; then they led her, in that
plight, into the British camp. Her cousin,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</a></span>
General Fraser, was there, and she reproached
him bitterly for sending his ‘scoundrel
Indians’ after her. He said he did not
know of her being away from New York City,
and he took every pains to make her comfortable.
She was so large that not a woman
in the camp had a gown big enough for her,
so Fraser lent her his camp coat for a garment,
and a pocket handkerchief to take the
place of her stolen cap.</p>
<p>“Very soon after she was taken into the
camp, two parties of Indians came in with
fresh scalps, one of which Mrs. McNeil at
once recognized by the long glossy hair as
that of Jennie McCrea. She was horror
struck and boldly charged them with the murder
of the poor girl. They, however, stoutly
denied it. They said that while hurrying her
along the road, on horseback, near the spring
west of the pine-tree, a bullet intended for
them from one of the American guns mortally
wounded the poor girl, and she fell from the
horse. They had lost a prisoner for whom
they had expected a reward, and the next best<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</a></span>
thing was to take her scalp and bear it in
triumph to the camp and get the promised
reward for such trophies.</p>
<p>“Mrs. McNeil always believed their story
to be true, as she knew they had been fired
upon by the detachment from the fort, and
that it was far more to their interest to take a
prisoner to the British camp than a scalp, as
they would get the larger price for the former.
Burgoyne had told the Indians they should
be paid for prisoners whom they took, but
called to account for scalps.”</p>
<p>“So it seems Burgoyne wasn’t all bad,”
commented Eric. “And I think it must have
been a good deal more trouble to get that
big fat old woman into the camp alive than
it would have been to get the young girl there
without killing her.”</p>
<p>“Was her lover there in that camp, grandma?”
asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“No; Lieutenant Jones was not there, but
it was known that she was betrothed to him,
and the story got about that he had sent the
Indians for her, that they quarrelled on the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</a></span>
way concerning the reward he had offered,
and murdered her to settle the dispute.</p>
<p>“The story grew in horror as it passed from
one to another, and produced a deep and widespread
indignation, increased by a published
letter from Gates to Burgoyne charging him
with allowing the Indians to butcher with
impunity defenceless women and children.</p>
<p>“Burgoyne denied it, declaring that the
case of Jane McCrea was the only one act of
Indian cruelty he had heard of. That assertion
is hard to believe, for the savages murdered
a whole family—a man, his wife, three
children, a sister-in-law and three negroes,
near Fort Edward on the same day that Jennie
lost her life. And they were Tories; but,
afraid of the savages, were getting ready to
flee to Albany. On that fatal morning a
younger daughter of Mr. Gilmer went to help
Mrs. Allen with her preparations to move,
and, staying longer than had been expected,
her father sent a negro boy down for her.
He soon came back screaming, ‘They are all
dead—father, mother, young missus and all.’<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</a></span>
And it was too true. That morning, while
they were at breakfast, the Indians had burst
in upon them and killed every one.”</p>
<p>“And what did the Gilmers do about it,
grandma?” asked Ned.</p>
<p>“Hurried away to Fort Edward, going
very cautiously for fear of meeting Indians.
And they did see some of the party who had
plundered Mrs. McNeil’s house in the morning.
They had emptied the straw from the
beds and filled the ticks with various things
which they had stolen. And Mrs. McNeil’s
daughter, who was with the Gilmers, saw her
mother’s looking-glass tied upon the back of
one of the Indians.”</p>
<p>“And did those folks get safely to Fort
Edward, grandma?” asked Ned.</p>
<p>“They did,” replied Mrs. Travilla, then
went on with her story. “The story of Jennie
McCrea’s massacre became known all over
the civilized part of this land and in Europe.
Burke, says Lossing, used it with powerful
effect in the British House of Commons.
Burgoyne summoned the Indians to council,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</a></span>
and demanded the surrender of the one who
bore off the scalp of Jennie McCrea, to be
punished as a murderer; but from policy he
pardoned him, lest the Indians should be so
offended if he punished him that they would
cease to help the British in their efforts to
conquer the Americans.</p>
<p>“It had been said that Lieutenant Jones
had sent his Jennie a letter by the Indians,
and them as an escort to take her to the
British camp. But he denied it all, and indeed
he had no need to send for her, as the
Americans were retreating, leaving only a
small guard at Fort Edward, and in a day or
two the British would have full possession of
the fort, so that he and his Jennie might have
had a safe personal interview.”</p>
<p>“Is there anything more known about
Lieutenant Jones, grandma?” asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“Lossing tells us that he had an interview
with some connections of his family, and
learned from them that he lived in Canada,
to be an old man, and died there. The death
of his Jennie was a dreadful blow to him,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</a></span>
and he never recovered from it. He had been
gay and very talkative when quite young, but
after that sad event he was melancholy and
taciturn. He never married, and went into
society as little as he could without neglecting
business. Every year he kept the anniversary
of Jennie’s death—he would shut
himself in his room and refuse to see any
one. His friends felt for him and were careful
not to speak of the Revolution in his
presence. He bought Jennie’s scalp and kept
it as a cherished possession.”</p>
<p>“Grandma, was Jennie buried? And if
so, is it known where?” asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“Yes; Lossing tells that a picket-guard of
one hundred men, under Lieutenant Van
Vechten, was stationed on the hill a little
north of the pine-tree on that day that we
have been talking about, and at the moment
when the house of Mrs. McNeil was attacked
and plundered, and she and Jennie were carried
off, other parties of Indians, belonging
to the same expedition, came rushing through<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</a></span>
the woods from different points and fell upon
the Americans. Several were killed and their
scalps borne off. The party that went out
from the fort in pursuit found their bodies.
Jennie and the officer were found lying near
together, close by the spring, and only a few
feet from the pine-tree. They were stripped
of clothing. They were carried immediately
to the fort—the Americans at once evacuated
it—and the body of Jennie was sent down the
river in the bateau in which she was to have
gone to her brother. It seems that he was
very fond of her, and took charge of her
mutilated corpse with the deepest grief. It
was buried at the same time and place with
that of the lieutenant, on the west bank of
the Hudson, near the mouth of a small creek
about three miles below Fort Edward.”</p>
<p>“Did the Indians kill Mrs. McNeil, grandma?”
asked Ned.</p>
<p>“No; she lived a good many years, and her
grave can be seen in the village cemetery near
the ruins of the fort. Lossing says that in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</a></span>
the summer of 1826 the remains of Jennie
were taken up and put in the same grave with
her. A plain white marble slab, with only
the name Jane McCrea on it, marks the
spot.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[97]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER IX</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">The</span> children’s bedtime had come and they
had gone to their sleeping quarters for the
night. Grandma Elsie was holding the new
baby while having a bit of chat with its
mother; most of the other grown people were
enjoying themselves together in the parlor,
but Lucilla and her father were pacing the
front porch, as they so often did, while Mamma
Vi put the younger ones to bed.</p>
<p>“Have you had a pleasant time to-day,
daughter?” asked the captain.</p>
<p>“Oh, yes, sir,” she replied. “I paid Eva
a visit and enjoyed holding and looking at
the darling little newcomer—Baby Mary. I
like the name; don’t you, father?”</p>
<p>“Yes, both the name and the one who bears
it. What else have you been doing?”</p>
<p>“Sitting out here with a bit of needlework
while Grandma Elsie gave us some interesting<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[98]</a></span>
passages from the history of our country
in Revolutionary days—of Putnam and his
services, and the sad story of poor Jane
McCrea. I have been thinking, father, that
you could give us interesting facts concerning
other actors in the thrilling scenes and experiences
of those dark days for our country.”</p>
<p>“Perhaps so,” he answered, “though I
doubt if I should equal mother as a narrator.”</p>
<p>“A doubt I don’t in the least share, father,”
laughed Lucilla. “You always speak the
truth, but are a good story teller for all that.”</p>
<p>“That is in the judgment of my very partial
daughter,” the captain responded, with
an amused look and smile. “There are other
Revolutionary heroes,” he continued, “the
facts concerning whom would make very interesting
tales—Morgan and Schuyler, for
instance.”</p>
<p>“And you will tell them to us, father? Oh,
that will be fine.”</p>
<p>“And I shall be glad indeed if I can add
to the information and enjoyment of my own
young people and the others,” he returned.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[99]</a></span>
“Evelyn has quite a library here, collected
by her father, in which are a number of encyclopædias
and historical works—those of
Lossing and others. I shall refresh my memory
in regard to Morgan and Schuyler, and
perhaps tell you something of one or both
to-morrow evening, should mother feel indisposed
for such work.”</p>
<p>It was settled at the tea table the next day
that the captain was to be the narrator for
the little company for that evening, Grandma
Elsie saying she would greatly prefer being
a listener. All gathered about him on the
front porch directly upon leaving the table,
and he began the story at once.</p>
<p>“Daniel Morgan was born in New Jersey
about 1737. There is little or nothing known
of his parents except that he had a pious
mother and that he was of Welsh extraction.
When about seventeen years old he went to
Virginia, where he worked as a farmer for
some years. Early in 1754 he removed to
Charlestown, Va., and the next year he
began his military career, going with Braddock’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[100]</a></span>
army in the expedition against Fort
du Quesne.</p>
<p>“He seems to have been a teamster, and in
the rout did good service in bringing away
the wounded after the defeat. Washington,
you will remember, was there as aid-de-camp
to Braddock, and doubtless he and Morgan
became acquainted then.</p>
<p>“It is said that Morgan was unjustly punished
with five hundred lashes for knocking
down a British officer who struck him with
the flat of his sword.</p>
<p>“Afterward he was attached to the quartermaster’s
department, and his duty was to
haul supplies to the military posts along the
frontier.</p>
<p>“About that time, at the head of a few
backwoodsmen, he defeated a small force of
Frenchmen and Indians, and received from
Governor Dinwiddie an ensign’s commission.</p>
<p>“Afterward, while on his way to Winchester
with despatches, he and others engaged in
a fierce woodland fight with the Indians, in
which nearly all Morgan’s companions were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[101]</a></span>
killed and he was severely wounded, being
shot through the neck with a musket ball. At
the moment he supposed the wound to be
fatal—he was almost fainting—but resolved
not to leave his scalp in the hands of the Indians.
He fell forward with his arms tightly
clasped about the neck of his horse, and
though mists were gathering before his eyes,
he spurred away through the forest paths,
until his foremost Indian pursuer, finding it
impossible to come up with him, hurled his
tomahawk after him with a yell of baffled rage
and gave up the chase. That was the only
wound he ever received.”</p>
<p>“And it didn’t hinder him from doing
great service to his country in the Revolutionary
War,” remarked Eric Leland.</p>
<p>“Some few years later,” continued the
captain, “Morgan obtained a grant of land,
took to farming and stock-raising, and married
a farmer’s daughter, Abigail Bailey, who
is said to have been a woman of rare beauty
and lofty character. He named his home the
‘Soldier’s Rest,’ but was soon called away<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[102]</a></span>
from it by Pontiac’s war. In that he served
as a lieutenant. He prospered with his farming
and acquired considerable property. But
the calls to war were frequent. In 1771 he
was commissioned captain of the militia of
Frederick County, and two years later he
served in Lord Dunmore’s war on the frontier.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[103]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER X</h2>
<p>“<span class="smcap">In</span> June, 1775, Congress called for ten
companies of riflemen from Pennsylvania,
Virginia and Maryland to join the Continental
army besieging Boston,” continued the
captain. “Morgan was chosen captain of one
of the Virginia companies, consisting of
ninety-six men, and with it he reached Cambridge
about the middle of July.</p>
<p>“A month later eleven hundred hardy men
were detached from the army for the service
of Arnold in his expedition against Canada,
and its riflemen were commanded by Captain
Daniel Morgan. We will not now go over the
story of that toilsome, perilous and unfortunate
expedition. The journey through the
wilderness was a terrible one; but our brave
men persevered and reached Canada. Morgan
and his men were the first to cross the St.
Lawrence and reconnoitre the approaches to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[104]</a></span>
Quebec, which was too strongly defended to
be attacked with any hope of success. But a
great attack was made on New Year’s morning,
1776, in which Montgomery was killed
and Arnold disabled. Morgan stormed the
battery opposed to him, but not being supported,
he and his detachment were surrounded
and taken prisoners. But General
Carleton, admiring Morgan for his bravery,
released him on parole and he went home to
Virginia.</p>
<p>“Washington earnestly recommended him
to Congress as worthy of promotion, and in
November they gave him a colonel’s commission.
He was duly exchanged and released
from parole. He raised a regiment of riflemen
and joined the army at Morristown,
New Jersey, late in March.</p>
<p>“Morgan’s services in reconnoitring were
very great in the skilful campaign of the following
June, in which Washington prevented
Howe from crossing New Jersey.</p>
<p>“In the following July Burgoyne’s descent
into northern New York made it desirable to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[105]</a></span>
concentrate as large a body of troops there as
possible to oppose him, and on the 16th of
August Morgan was sent with his regiment
to join the army near Stillwater, of which
Gates had lately taken command. His force
was five hundred picked riflemen, of whom
Washington said that he expected the most
eminent service from them; nor was he disappointed.
And it is said that when Burgoyne
was introduced to Morgan after the battle of
Saratoga, he seized him by the hand and exclaimed:
‘My dear sir, you command the finest
regiment in the world!’ It was no wonder
that Burgoyne thought highly of their skill;
for Morgan and his men had played a principal
part in the bloody battle of Freeman’s
farm, in which Arnold frustrated Burgoyne’s
attempt to dislodge the American left wing
from Bemis Heights, and their services were
quite as great in the final conflict of October
7th, in which the British army was wrecked.”</p>
<p>“Wasn’t it in the battle of Bemis Heights
that General Fraser was killed, papa?” asked
Elsie.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[106]</a></span></p>
<p>“Yes,” replied her father. “Morgan’s men
were skilful riflemen and one of them shot
Fraser. Morgan, seeing that by directing
and cheering on the British troops Fraser was
doing more than any one else to defeat and
slay the Americans, perceived that much of
the fate of the battle rested upon him, and
that to bring victory to the Americans, who
were fighting for freedom, it was necessary
that Fraser should be taken away. So, calling
a file of his best men around him, he
pointed toward the British right and said:
‘That gallant officer is General Fraser. I
admire and honor him, but it is necessary that
he should die; victory for the enemy depends
upon him. Take your station in that clump
of bushes and do your duty.’</p>
<p>“Lossing says, ‘Within five minutes Fraser
fell mortally wounded, and was carried to the
camp by two grenadiers. Shortly before that
two rifle balls had struck very near him, one
cutting the crupper of his horse, and the other
passing through his mane, a little back of his
ears. Seeing all that, Fraser’s aid begged<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[107]</a></span>
him to retire from that place. But Fraser
replied, ‘My duty forbids me to fly from danger,’
and the next moment came the shot that
killed him.”</p>
<p>“Oh, papa, it was a sad, sad thing to do; a
sad thing to order!” exclaimed Elsie. “I
don’t see how Morgan could do it.”</p>
<p>“It was a sad thing. War is always dreadful
and a great and fearful wrong—often on
both sides, sometimes right on one, as I think
it was in our War of the Revolution; very
wicked on the side of King George and his
ministers, right and praiseworthy on the
part of the Americans who were fighting for
freedom for themselves and their posterity.
I cannot see why it should be thought any
more sinful to kill Fraser than any one of the
privates under him and whom he was ordering
to shoot our men; and no doubt his death
at that time saved many—probably hundreds
of the lives of Americans who were fighting
for life, liberty, home, wives and children.</p>
<p>“And the mortal wounding of Fraser had
a good effect—a panic spread along the British<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[108]</a></span>
line. Burgoyne, who now took the command,
could not keep up the sinking courage
of his men. The whole line gave way and
fled hastily to their camp.</p>
<p>“But I shall not go farther into the account
of that battle at present; in the one
which followed on the 7th of October, and in
which the British army was wrecked, Morgan’s
services were equally great and important.</p>
<p>“After the victory Gates was unwilling to
send Morgan and his regiment back to Washington
at Whitemarsh, and it was only with
some difficulty and by sending Colonel Hamilton
with a special message that the sorely
tried commander-in-chief succeeded in obtaining
him.</p>
<p>“Washington was at Whitemarsh, near
Philadelphia, and on the 18th of November,
1777, Morgan joined him there; in time to
take part in the fight early in December of
that year.</p>
<p>“On Sunday, the 8th, they advanced, and
flanking parties were warmly attacked by<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[109]</a></span>
Colonel Morgan and his rifle corps, and
Colonel Gist, with the Maryland militia.
The battle was quite severe. Twenty-seven
men in Morgan’s corps were killed and
wounded, beside Major Morris, a brave and
gallant officer, who was badly maimed. Sixteen
or seventeen of the Maryland militia
were wounded.</p>
<p>“The enemy’s loss, too, was considerable.
The movements of the British seemed to indicate
an intention to immediately attack the
Americans, so that Washington was presently
surprised to perceive that instead of advancing
they were marching precipitately, in two
divisions, toward Philadelphia. As their
adjutant remarked to Mrs. Lydia Darrah,
whose story you have all heard before, they
had been on a fool’s errand and accomplished
nothing.</p>
<p>“On the 25th of August, 1777, Washington,
with several divisions of his troops, Morgan
and his rifle corps among them, left
Philadelphia and encamped at Red Clay
Creek, a few miles below Wilmington, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[110]</a></span>
next day. Washington established his headquarters
at Wilmington, and at once made
preparations to oppose the march of the
enemy, scouts having brought him news of
their arrival at the head of Elk.</p>
<p>“In September, Washington broke up his
camp and crossed the Brandywine at Chadd’s
Ford, at about two o’clock on the morning of
the 9th. The 11th of September was the day
of the battle of Brandywine.”</p>
<p>“Which was a defeat for us, wasn’t it,
uncle?” asked Eric.</p>
<p>“Yes, though our troops fought very bravely,”
replied Captain Raymond. “There were
but eleven thousand of them and the British
force was probably not less than seventeen
thousand men. Lossing tells us that had
not conflicting intelligence perplexed and
thwarted him in his plans, it is probable that
victory would have attended Washington and
the American army. He was not dispirited.</p>
<p>“But to go back to Morgan. When in June,
1778, Sir Henry Clinton evacuated Philadelphia<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[111]</a></span>
and set out for New York by way of
New Jersey, the news presently reached
Washington, and he at once broke up his
encampment at Valley Forge, and with almost
his whole army started in pursuit.</p>
<p>“Morgan was in that army with six hundred
men. This was on June 20. I will not
go over the whole story. The battle of Monmouth
was not fought until the next Sunday,
which was the 28th, and an exceedingly hot
day. I shall not go into the particulars in
regard to it just now, but only remark that
Morgan was most unaccountably kept out of
the conflict—he and his brave riflemen at a
distance from the field. For hours he was at
Richmond Mills, three miles from Monmouth
Court House, awaiting orders in an agony of
desire to engage in the battle, for he was within
sound of its fearful tumult. He strode
to and fro, uncertain what course to pursue,
and, like a hound on the leash, panting to be
away to action. It is not known why he was
not permitted to take part in that conflict. It
seems altogether likely that had he fallen<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[112]</a></span>
upon the British rear with his fresh troops
at the close of the day, Sir Henry Clinton
and his army might have shared the fate of
Burgoyne and his at Saratoga.</p>
<p>“After the battle, Morgan joined in the
pursuit of the enemy and took many prisoners.</p>
<p>“About a year later, finding his health seriously
impaired, and, like many other officers,
feeling much dissatisfaction with the doings
of Congress, especially with regard to promotion,
Morgan sent in his resignation and
went home to Winchester.</p>
<p>“About a year after that, when Gates took
command of the southern army, Morgan was
urged to return to the service; but he refused
to serve as a colonel, because if he did he
would be outranked by so many commanders
of state militia that his movements would be
seriously hampered and his usefulness impaired.
As Congress declined to promote
him, he remained at home; but after the great
disaster at Camden he declared that it was
no time to let personal considerations have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[113]</a></span>
any weight, and he promptly joined Gates at
Hillsborough.</p>
<p>“That was in September; in October he
received promotion, being made a brigadier-general,
and Congress soon had reason to rejoice
over the fact that it had done that act
of justice, since it had resulted in placing
Morgan where his great powers could be made
of the uttermost service to the country.</p>
<p>“It was in December that Greene took
command of the southern army, and he then
sent Morgan, with nine hundred men, to
threaten the important inland posts of Augusta
and Ninety-six, and to co-operate with
the mountain militia. In order to protect
those posts and his communication with them,
Cornwallis sent the redoubtable Tarleton
with eleven hundred men to dispose of Morgan.
As they drew near, Morgan retreated
to the grazing ground known as the Cowpens,<a name="FNanchor_A_1" id="FNanchor_A_1"></a><a href="#Footnote_A_1" class="fnanchor">[A]</a>
where, on a long rising slope, he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[114]</a></span>
awaited Tarleton’s attack. His men were
drawn up in two lines, the militia, under
Pickens, in front, and the Continentals, under
Howard, one hundred and fifty yards behind.
Some distance behind these waited Colonel
William Washington, with his admirable
cavalry.</p>
<p>“When the British attacked Pickens’ line,
after a brief resistance, the militia broke into
two parts and retired behind Howard’s line of
Continentals. As the British advanced to
attack this line it retreated slowly, so as to
give Pickens time to reform his militia.
Presently Pickens swept forward in a great
semicircle around Howard’s right, and attacked
the British in their left flank. At the
same moment Colonel Washington swept
around Howard’s left and charged upon the
enemy’s right flank while Howard’s
line, after a few deadly volleys at thirty
yards, rushed forward with levelled bayonets.</p>
<p>“Thus terribly entrapped, most of the
British threw down their arms and surrendered,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[115]</a></span>
while the rest scattered and fled. They
lost heavily, in killed, wounded and prisoners,
besides two field-pieces and one thousand
stand of arms. Only two hundred and seventy
escaped, among them Tarleton, who
barely saved himself in a furious single combat
with Colonel Washington.</p>
<p>“The loss of the Americans in this astonishing
action was twelve killed and sixty-one
wounded. It is said that in point of tactics
it was the most brilliant battle of the Revolutionary
War. And it is brilliant even compared
with the work of the greatest masters
of the military art.</p>
<p>“That victory of the Americans was a crippling
blow to Cornwallis, because it deprived
him of his most effective light infantry.</p>
<p>“Cornwallis was nearer than Morgan to the
fords of the Catawba which Morgan must
cross to rejoin Greene, but by a superb march
Morgan gained the river first, crossed it and
kept on into North Carolina.</p>
<p>“There was a masterly series of movements
there, after Greene’s arrival, which ended in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[116]</a></span>
the battle of Guilford and Cornwallis’s retreat
into Virginia.</p>
<p>“But before the campaign was ended Morgan
was suffering so severely with rheumatism
that he was compelled to quit active work
and go home.</p>
<p>“That was in February, 1781. By the following
June he had so far recovered that he
was able to command troops to suppress a
Loyalist insurrection in the Shenandoah Valley.</p>
<p>“He then reported to Lafayette at his headquarters
near Jamestown, and was put in
command of all the light troops and cavalry
in the marquis’s army. But in August a return
of his rheumatism again obliged him to
go home.</p>
<p>“For the next thirteen years he had a quiet
life upon his estate. He grew wealthy, and
entertained many eminent and interesting
guests. His native qualities of mind were
such as to make his conversation instructive
and charming, in spite of the defect of his
early education.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[117]</a></span></p>
<p>“In 1795, with the rank of major-general,
he held a command in the large army that, by
its mere presence in Western Pennsylvania,
put an end to the whiskey insurrection. The
next year he was elected by the Federalists to
Congress. But failing health again called
him home before the end of his term, and
from this time until his death he seldom left
his fireside. He died on the 6th of July,
1802, in the sixty-seventh year of his age.”</p>
<p>“Was he a Christian man, papa?” asked
Elsie.</p>
<p>“I think he was,” her father said in reply.
“He had a pious mother and it seems never
forgot her teachings. In his later years he
became a member of the Presbyterian church
in Winchester. ‘Ah,’ he would often exclaim,
when talking of the past, ‘people said old
Morgan never feared—they thought old Morgan
never prayed—they did not know old
Morgan was miserably afraid.’ He said he
trembled at Quebec, and in the gloom of early
morning, when approaching the battery at
Cape Diamond, he knelt in the snow and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[118]</a></span>
prayed; and before the battle at the Cowpens,
he went into the woods, ascended a tree, and
there poured out his soul in prayer for protection.</p>
<p>“Morgan was large and strong. He was
six feet in height and very muscular, and
weighed more than two hundred pounds. His
strength and endurance were remarkable;
and he was a very handsome man—said to be
equalled by but few men of his time in beauty
of feature and expression. His manners
were quiet and refined, his bearing was noble
and his temper sweet, though his wrath was
easily aroused by the sight of injustice.”</p>
<p>“No wonder, then, that he took up arms
against King George,” remarked Lucilla.</p>
<p>“A natural result of having such a disposition,
I think,” returned her father, and
went on with his story.</p>
<p>“Morgan was noted for truthfulness and
candor, and throughout life his conduct was
regulated by the most rigid code of honor.
He was also, as I have said, a devout Christian.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[119]</a></span></p>
<p>“Oh, I am so glad of that!” exclaimed little
Elsie; “and I hope we will all meet him in
heaven—the dear, brave, good man.”</p>
<p>“I hope we will, daughter,” responded the
captain heartily, while several of his other
listeners looked as if they shared the feelings
of love and admiration for the brave patriot,
Daniel Morgan.</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><a name="Footnote_A_1" id="Footnote_A_1"></a><a href="#FNanchor_A_1">[A]</a> The author’s grandfather, Samuel Finley, had
charge of the artillery (one cannon) at the battle
of the Cowpens, was afterward complimented at
the head of his regiment and called “the brave little
major.”</p></div></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[120]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XI</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was now a little past the children’s bedtime,
so they bade good-night, and went within
doors. Grace and Harold and Mr. Leland
withdrew from the porch also, and the captain
and Lucilla had it to themselves. They
paced back and forth, arm in arm, conversing
in rather subdued tones.</p>
<p>“You heard from Chester to-day?” he said
inquiringly.</p>
<p>“Yes, sir; such a bright, cheerful letter.
He is very well, prospering with his business,
and enjoying himself morning and evenings
at Ion, where they are most kindly insistent
on entertaining him until my return. He
has been out to Sunnyside and reports that
everything is in fine order there—indoors
and out. He says he will be delighted to
see his wife when she returns, but hopes she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[121]</a></span>
will stay in the north until the weather is
cooler.”</p>
<p>“That is all very satisfactory,” said her
father. “I am glad you have so kind and
affectionate a husband, and I hope to be able
to return you to him in a very few weeks.”</p>
<p>“I am glad of that, since the return will
not separate me, to any great extent, from the
dear father who does so much to make my life
bright and happy,” she said, with a sweet and
loving smile up into his face. “Oh, father,
how much easier and happier life seems to
be to us than it was to those poor fellows who
fought the battles of the Revolution through
such poverty and suffering. It makes my
heart ache to read and to think of the bleeding
of their bare feet on the snow as they marched
over it, and to know that they were in rags
and sometimes had little or nothing to eat.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said her father, “I feel very much
as you do about it. I wish I knew they were
all Christians, therefore happy in heaven
now.”</p>
<p>“So do I, father,” she sighed, “but it seems<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[122]</a></span>
to me one of the very dreadful things about
war is its sending so many to death with no
time for preparation, and probably in the
heat of passion with their foes.”</p>
<p>“That is true,” he said. “War is a dreadful
thing; always very wicked on one side, if
not on both. The Revolutionary War was
right and commendable on the side of our
forbears—resisting tyranny as they were—and
we, their descendants, are reaping from
it the rich fruit of freedom.”</p>
<p>“And it is rich fruit!” exclaimed Lucilla
in joyous tones.</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="stanza">
<div class="verse">“Land where my fathers died,</div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 0.5em;">Land of the pilgrim’s pride,</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 0.5em;">From every mountain side</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 1.5em;">Let Freedom ring.”</span></div>
</div></div></div>
<p>“Sounds quite like Fourth of July, sis,”
laughed a manly voice behind her, and turning
she found Max standing there.</p>
<p>“Will three be as good company as two?”
he asked, in the same lively tone in which he
had spoken before.</p>
<p>“Better,” replied their father; “at least in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[123]</a></span>
this instance; and the porch is wide enough
for three to walk abreast.”</p>
<p>“And it won’t hurt Lu to take one of my
arms as well as yours, sir,” said Max, offering
it.</p>
<p>“Well, I will; it isn’t every day now that
I get the chance,” she responded, slipping her
hand into it. “Now I think we will have a
fine promenade.”</p>
<p>“What report can you give of wife and
daughter at the present moment, Max?”
asked the captain.</p>
<p>“Oh, they are doing finely. Eva says she
feels quite well enough to be up and about if
that tyrannical doctor didn’t forbid it. And
our baby is good as gold—and a great deal
more valuable,” he added, with a happy
laugh.</p>
<p>“She’s prettier than gold this one of her
aunts thinks,” laughed Lucilla. “And what a
treasure she will be in Sunnyside, our sweet,
pretty home.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I hope so. It is very good of you to
give her such a royal welcome.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[124]</a></span></p>
<p>“Ah, if only her father could be with us
all the time!” sighed Lucilla.</p>
<p>“Perhaps in that case his companionship
might, at times, grow wearisome,” laughed
Max. “‘Blessings brighten as they take
their flight,’ and perhaps it may be so with
brothers and husbands.”</p>
<p>“A remark I should advise you not to make
in Eva’s hearing,” she returned in mirthful
tones.</p>
<p>“Ah, she would know just how to appreciate
it,” said Max. Then, turning to their
father, “I was much interested in your account
of Morgan, sir,” he said. “He was a
grand man and did a great deal to win the
independence of these United States, now the
greatest, grandest country the sun shines
upon.”</p>
<p>“He did, indeed,” the captain said emphatically,
“and deserves to be remembered
with love and gratitude. He was a very successful
leader in those times of our country’s
sore distress; and he could not have been had
not God given him wisdom and skill in answer<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[125]</a></span>
to prayer. My son, I hope you will follow his
example in that.”</p>
<p>“Such is my purpose, my dear father, and
has been my practice thus far,” Max returned
with emotion. “Trusting in God it
seems to me is the only thing that can enable
one to go calmly and composedly to the post
of duty when that lies where the messengers
of wounds and death are flying thick and
fast.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I think so,” assented the captain.
“Washington, our great and successful commander-in-chief,
was a man of prayer—raised
up, I have no doubt, by a kind Providence,
for the work that he did. And there were
other praying men among our leaders. It
was a fearful struggle, but God helped us and
enabled us to become the free, strong nation
that we are.”</p>
<p>“Oh, how thankful we ought to be!” exclaimed
Lucilla. “It seems to me it was a
very ridiculous idea that this great, big country
should be governed by that little one away
across the ocean; especially as she wanted to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[126]</a></span>
be so tyrannical; for it is certainly true that
‘taxation without representation is tyranny.’”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Max. “An Englishman, arguing
with me the other day about it, said it
was so small a tax that the colonists were decidedly
foolish to make such a fuss and go
to war to avoid it. I told him it was principle
which made them so determined; because if
they allowed the English Parliament to impose
a small tax without the consent of the
colonies, they might—and would be very
likely to—go on and levy other and much
heavier ones. The colonists were a free-born
people, and meant to remain free; preferring
even death to slavery.”</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed!” exclaimed Lucilla; “and
that last word of yours, Max, reminds me that
George III. highly approved of the slave
trade and wanted it carried on; and it seems
as if he was by no means averse to enslaving
the whites of this country.”</p>
<p>“Quite desirous to do so; even to the setting
of the savages to the butchering of women<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[127]</a></span>
and children,” added Max. “But all that
being so long in the past, he in his grave, and
our liberties secure, it is hardly worth while
now to rake up the faults and failings of the
poor, crazy old king.”</p>
<p>“His granddaughter has proved a much
better and wiser sovereign,” said Lucilla.
“Women do sometimes do better than men.”</p>
<p>“At some things-things not requiring
much physical strength, for example,” the
captain said, with an amused glance down
into his daughter’s face.</p>
<p>“Yes, father, it is certainly true that men
excel us in physical strength; but is that any
reason why women should be paid less for
their work and taxed quite as heavily on their
property—if they happen to have any?” she
concluded with a laugh.</p>
<p>“No, I think not,” was his smiling rejoinder.
“Ah, what is wrong, I wonder!”
as at that instant the man in charge of the
Dolphin was seen coming with swift strides
up from the wharf toward the house. They
stood still, watching him in silence till he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[128]</a></span>
drew near enough for speech; then the captain
asked, “What is it, Mr. Bailey?”</p>
<p>“Oh, Captain Raymond, I have a dreadful
piece of news for you,” was the reply, in a
tone that spoke of disturbed feeling; “news
from Buffalo that President McKinley has
been shot.”</p>
<p>“Shot intentionally? murdered?” asked
the captain, in tones that spoke astonishment
and horror.</p>
<p>“Yes, sir; the work of an anarchist of unpronounceable
name. If I had my way
anarchists should be promptly expelled from
this land and forever excluded from it.”</p>
<p>“Is McKinley dead?” asked Max.</p>
<p>“No; but the wound is supposed to be
mortal; noted surgeons are attending him but
have hardly a hope of being able to save his
life.”</p>
<p>“And what have they done with his murderer?”
asked Max. “Torn him limb from
limb?”</p>
<p>“That’s what would have been done by the
crowd in building and street, if the police<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[129]</a></span>
hadn’t been able to keep them off till they
could get him into prison.”</p>
<p>“It was what he deserved,” said Max hotly
and with emotion; “but the police did their
duty; every criminal has a right to trial by
judge and jury.”</p>
<p>The voices of those on the porch had been
somewhat raised by excitement, attracting
the attention of those of the family who were
within doors, and bringing them out to learn
what was going on. There were questions
and answers, expressions of grief and horror
and queries as to what had and would be done
with the assassin, what hope might be entertained
of the President’s recovery, and should
he die, would Roosevelt make a good and competent
successor?—that last query coming
from the ladies. The gentlemen at once expressed
the opinion that he would, but also
the hope that McKinley would be spared and
restored to health and strength.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[130]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XII</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">The</span> next eight days were with the older
people at Crag Cottage, as with the rest of
the nation, days of anxiety and alternating
hope and fear with regard to the dastardly
attack upon the President of the United
States. After that came the sad news of his
death, and there was mourning all over the
land, but mourning mingled with gladness
that so good and capable a successor had been
provided that the country seemed in no danger.</p>
<p>Eva was able to sit up now a part of each
day, and her baby growing fairer, beginning
to smile and to coo very prettily, thought her
young mother and aunts—to say nothing of
her proud and happy father. Max wanted
to see wife and baby safe in their Sunnyside
home, and all began to talk gaily of soon<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[131]</a></span>
starting on their often-made southward trip
in the Dolphin.</p>
<p>Grandma Elsie, doing all in her power for
every one’s welfare and enjoyment, seemed
content to go or to stay, as did her son Harold
and his Grace; it mattered little to them
where they were if only they might be together.
The two couples—Captain Raymond
and Violet, and Mr. and Mrs. Leland—seemed
to enjoy themselves and to feel indifferent
in regard to the exact time of leaving.</p>
<p>The days passed very pleasantly; there
were walks and drives, trips up and down the
river in the Dolphin, hours passed upon the
porch, if the weather were fine, or the parlor,
if it happened to be stormy, in cheerful chat,
amusing games, or listening to interesting
stories from Grandma Elsie or the captain.</p>
<p>And so the days and weeks rolled on until
September was gone and October had come
in. Then they felt that they must go—the
calls from the loved southern homes were so
many and so loud and re-echoed by their own<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[132]</a></span>
hearts. They wanted to go, yet it seemed a
trifle saddening to think of leaving this sweet
place on the grand old Hudson River.</p>
<p>The last evening of their stay was lovely
and warm for the season, and until the children’s
bedtime they passed it on the front
porch, where they had a view of the river.</p>
<p>A pause in the conversation was broken by
a request from Elsie Raymond.</p>
<p>“Papa, won’t you tell us about another of
the Revolutionary officers?”</p>
<p>“I am very willing to do so, daughter, but
which shall it be?” the captain asked.</p>
<p>“I should like to hear about General
Greene, if the rest of the folks here would,”
she answered, glancing from one to another.</p>
<p>“I think we would all be pleased to hear
about him,” said Grandma Elsie, “for surely
he was next to Washington in bravery, talent
for the work in hand, and success in using
it.”</p>
<p>So the captain began.</p>
<p>“I think he had no other superior than
Washington in the art and practice of war.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[133]</a></span>
He was a native of Rhode Island, the son
of Quaker parents, brought up to be industrious
and painstaking, and managed to get
a good education largely by his own determined
efforts in private study of ancient and
English history, law, geometry and moral
and political science; he was also fond of
reading books upon war.</p>
<p>“Some few years before the Revolutionary
War he was chosen a member of the Rhode
Island Assembly, and was one of those who
engaged in military exercises as a preparation
for the coming struggle with England
for the freedom which belonged of right to
the people of this land.</p>
<p>“In 1774 he enlisted as private, and in
1775 was appointed to the command of the
Rhode Island contingent of the army at Boston,
with the rank of brigadier-general. He
was with Montgomery and Arnold in their
invasion of Canada. He was made a major-general
in 1775, and distinguished himself
in the battles of Trenton and Princeton.</p>
<p>“He commanded a division at the battle of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[134]</a></span>
Brandywine and did great service there.
It is said that by his skilful movements then
and there he saved the American army from
utter destruction. He had part in the battle
of Germantown also, commanding the left
wing.</p>
<p>“Soon after the taking of Andre Washington
sent orders to General Greene to put the
left wing of the army near Tappan in motion
as soon as possible, and march toward King’s
Ferry. It was midnight when the express
reached Greene’s quarters; before dawn the
whole division was upon the march. But I
think you are all pretty well acquainted with
the story of Andre, his doings and consequent
end; so I shall not repeat it here and now.”</p>
<p>“But, papa, won’t you go a little more
into the details of the battle of Brandywine?”
asked Grace.</p>
<p>“Certainly, if you wish it,” he replied.
“Greene’s work was very important there.
The British army was very much stronger
than ours—they having eighteen thousand
men, while ours were only eleven thousand.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[135]</a></span>
Washington had a very strong position at
Chadd’s and Brinton’s Fords. The British
hoped to drive him from it in turning his
right flank by a circuitous march of eighteen
miles up the Lancaster road and across the
forks of the Brandywine toward Birmingham
meeting-house. The British were safe in trying
to do this, because their force was large
enough to enable them to separate the wings
of their army with little risk. Cornwallis
conducted the movement in an admirable
manner, but did not succeed in striking the
American flank, because Washington made
a new front with his right wing under Sullivan,
near Birmingham meeting-house, so that
Sullivan received the attack on his front.</p>
<p>“A desperate fight ensued, in which the
British army, being so superior in numbers
to ours, at length succeeded in pushing Sullivan
obliquely toward the village of Dilworth.
Had they succeeded in completing that movement
it would have cut the American army in
two and utterly routed it. But Washington
sent a prompt order to General Greene, who<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[136]</a></span>
commanded the centre behind Chadd’s Ford.
Washington’s order was to stop the dangerous
gap, and on receiving it Greene immediately
obeyed, marching his troops five miles in forty-five
minutes, and connecting with Sullivan
near Dilworth, he averted the impending
destruction of the army. Wayne had time
to withdraw the centre and Armstrong the
right wing, all in good order, and the whole
army was united at Chester in excellent condition.”</p>
<p>“It strikes me,” remarked Doctor Harold,
“that was hardly a defeat of our troops—the
same careless writers have vaguely described
the American army as routed at the battle of
Brandywine. Surely an army cannot properly
be said to be routed when it is ready to
begin to fight again the next day.”</p>
<p>“No,” replied the captain, “and the fact
that Washington’s manœuvring prevented
Howe’s return to Philadelphia for fifteen
days shows that the Americans were not
routed; and what saved from that was
Greene’s memorable double-quick march to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[137]</a></span>
Dilworth and his admirable manner of sustaining
the fight at that critical point.</p>
<p>“On the 26th of September, Howe, having
eluded Washington on the Schuylkill, entered
Philadelphia, stationing the bulk of his army
in Germantown, and on the 4th of October
the battle of Germantown was fought.
Greene, intending to attack the front of the
British right wing, was delayed by the difficulties
of his route and the mistake of the
guide, so did not get to the field as early as
was planned, and the ground assigned to him
was accidentally occupied by Wayne.</p>
<p>“When victory seemed almost won an unfortunate
mishap turned the tide, and General
Greene again with wonderful skill covered
the retreat.</p>
<p>“In 1778 he was made quartermaster-general,
accepting the office at Washington’s
earnest solicitation, but reserving his right
to command on the field of battle.</p>
<p>“On the 18th of June the British evacuated
Philadelphia, and took up their line of
march through the Jerseys. Hamilton and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[138]</a></span>
Greene urged giving them battle, and on the
28th of June a general attack was made on
Clinton’s forces at Monmouth Court House.</p>
<p>“After the battle Washington marched
northward, crossed the Hudson, and encamped
in Westchester County, while Clinton
continued his retreat to New York.</p>
<p>“And Greene, taking no rest, immediately
attended to the numerous orders and dispositions
required of him as quartermaster-general.</p>
<p>“On the coming of the French fleet it was
decided to make a combined attack upon
Newport. Greene wished to take part in it,
and in August he took up his quarters with
one division of the army at Tiverton.</p>
<p>“But the French had a variety of mishaps,
chief among them the disablement of their
fleet by a tremendous gale.</p>
<p>“Soon afterward Greene went to Philadelphia,
at Washington’s request, to tell Congress
of the late expedition and the causes of
its failure, and there he was received with
distinguished consideration.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[139]</a></span></p>
<p>“The winter of 1780 was one of great suffering
to the American troops, for the lack
of food and proper shelter. Congress seems
to have been shamefully neglectful of them.</p>
<p>“Greene did so much for his country during
the Revolutionary War that to tell of it
all would make my story too long for to-night;
but I shall try to give you some of
the most interesting items.</p>
<p>“Greene was president of the board convened
for Andre’s trial as a spy in connection
with Arnold’s treason. With tears
Greene signed the decree of the court condemning
Andre to death.</p>
<p>“It has been asserted, but not confirmed,
that Greene cast a deciding vote in the council
against granting Andre’s prayer to be shot
instead of hanged. The reason given was
that if punished at all, Andre should receive
the punishment meted to spies, according to
the laws of war.</p>
<p>“Greene was given the post at West Point
after it was left vacant by Arnold’s treason.
Greene assumed the command early in October,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[140]</a></span>
1780, but the failure of Gates in the
southern field caused his recall in August,
and by common consent Greene was considered
the best man fit to retrieve the fortunes
of the southern army.</p>
<p>“Congress empowered Washington to ask
Greene to take Gates’ late command. Greene
accepted the offered post and found a formidable
task awaiting him. He took the
command at Charlotte, 2d of December,
1780. In front of him was an army of three
thousand two hundred and twenty-four men
abundantly clothed and fed, well disciplined,
elated with victory and led by an able
general.</p>
<p>“To oppose this force he had an army of
two thousand three hundred and seven, of
whom one thousand four hundred and eighty-two
were present and fit for duty, five hundred
and forty-seven were absent on command,
and one hundred and twenty-eight
were detached on extra service; all these were
half fed, scantily clothed, cast down by defeat,
and many of them defiant of all discipline.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[141]</a></span>
Also the country was infested with
Tories.</p>
<p>“To Greene’s bright mind it was evident
that he could not face Cornwallis with such
inferior numbers, and he resolved to divide
his forces, by which means he might secure
an abundance of food, keep the enemy within
narrow bounds, cut them off from supplies
from the upper country, revive the drooping
spirits of the inhabitants, threaten the posts
and communications of the enemy, and compel
him to delay his threatened invasion of
North Carolina.</p>
<p>“With the purpose of threatening the British
left flank, Morgan was detached with his
famous Maryland brigade, and Colonel
Washington’s light dragoons, to take up a
position near the confluence of Pacolet and
Broad Rivers.</p>
<p>“With the other division, Greene, after a
laborious march through a barren country,
took post at Hick’s Creek on the Pedee, near
the South Carolina line.</p>
<p>“Tarleton was hastening forward with his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[142]</a></span>
troops, expecting to strike a decisive blow at
Morgan, whom it seems he despised, probably
deeming him very inferior to himself in
military knowledge and skill.</p>
<p>“He found Morgan, Colonel Washington
and their troops prepared to receive him
and his. Then followed the battle of the
Cowpens, of which I told you the other
day.</p>
<p>“Cornwallis was furious over that defeat,
and set out at once in pursuit of Morgan,
leaving behind whatever might hinder his
movements.”</p>
<p>“But he didn’t catch him,” cried Ned, clapping
his hands with a gleeful laugh.</p>
<p>“No,” said the captain, “Morgan managed
to keep out of his reach, crossed the river first
and kept on into North Carolina.</p>
<p>“But to tell in detail of all Greene’s doings
down there in the Carolinas and Georgia
would make too long a story for to-night.</p>
<p>“On the 9th of February, 1781, Greene,
by a most brilliant march, succeeded in bringing
together the two divisions of his army at<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[143]</a></span>
Guilford Court House. He had expected reinforcements
from Virginia, but as they had
not yet arrived, he decided to retreat toward
them and put the broad river Dan between
the enemy and himself. In that he succeeded
without loss of men, baggage or stores.</p>
<p>“Cornwallis had been pursuing him for
two hundred miles, but his troops were now
weary and discouraged by their fruitless
march, and he therefore prudently retired to
Hillsborough.</p>
<p>“However, Greene soon received his reinforcements,
and, crossing the Dan, came to
battle with Cornwallis at Guilford Court
House. That battle was a tactical success for
the British, yet the Americans gained a decided
strategic advantage, for the enemy—too
much shattered to go on with the contest—retired
to Wilmington, and from there
moved into Virginia to effect a junction with
General Phillips.</p>
<p>“Then Greene at once turned southward
with his army. His reasons were given in a
letter to Washington: ‘I am determined to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[144]</a></span>
carry the war immediately into South Carolina,’
he wrote. ‘The enemy will be obliged
to follow us, or give up the posts in that state.’
If the enemy did follow, it would take the
war out of North Carolina, where the inhabitants
had suffered great loss from them, and
if the enemy left the posts in South Carolina
to fall, he would lose far more than he could
gain in Virginia.</p>
<p>“In the latter part of April of that year,
the American army established itself in a
strong position on Hobkirk’s Hill, near Camden,
and on the 25th the British, under Lord
Rawdon, attacked it there. It was exactly
what Greene had been preparing for.</p>
<p>“The assault ought to have resulted in the
total ruin of the British army; but through
an accidental misunderstanding of orders,
Greene’s very best men in the Maryland brigade
behaved badly and he was forced to
abandon his position. Yet, as usual, he
reaped the fruits of victory.</p>
<p>“He had sent Marion and Lee to take Fort
Watson, and their effort had been a brilliant<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[145]</a></span>
success, and now obliged Rawdon to abandon
Camden and fall back toward Charleston.</p>
<p>“Greene now had everything in his own
hands, and went on taking fort after fort
from the enemy, and also all the back country
of South Carolina and Georgia.</p>
<p>“Now, Greene’s army had been moving
and fighting for seven months. Of course,
they must have been tired; so he gave them a
rest of about six weeks in a secure position
on the high hills of Santee.</p>
<p>“After that he met the British army, now
under the command of Stuart, in a decisive
action at Eutaw Springs.</p>
<p>“In the morning the British were driven off
the field by a superb charge on their left
flank; but after retreating some distance in
disorder, they rallied in a strong position,
protected by a brick house and palisaded garden,
and succeeded in remaining there during
the afternoon, but only because Greene desisted
from further attack until the cool of
the evening. For thus holding their position
merely on sufferance the British army absurdly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[146]</a></span>
claimed a victory, and some careless American
writers—who ought to know better—have
repeated the error. Greene foresaw
that the British must retreat at night; they
did so, and he then renewed his attack. They
were chased nearly thirty miles by Marion
and Lee, and very many of them taken prisoners.
Of the two thousand and three hundred
men with whom Stuart had gone into
battle, scarcely more than one thousand
reached Charleston. There they remained
for the next fourteen months, shut up under
the shelter of their fleet.”</p>
<p>“The battle of Eutaw Springs was a great
victory for the Americans, wasn’t it, father?”
asked Grace.</p>
<p>“It was, indeed, a decisive and final one,”
he replied; “at least, so far as the Americans
in South Carolina were concerned. Congress
testified its appreciation of it by a vote
of thanks and a gold medal.”</p>
<p>“What was the date of that battle, father?”
asked Lucilla.</p>
<p>“Battle of Eutaw Springs? Eighth of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[147]</a></span>
September, 1781. On the 14th of December,
1782, Greene marched into Charleston
at the head of his army, and the
next summer, when the army was disbanded,
he went home. On his way there
he stopped in Philadelphia and was greeted
there by enthusiastic crowds and treated
with great consideration by Congress—the
men who had come so near depriving the
country of his services.”</p>
<p>“Was the war over then, papa?” asked
Elsie.</p>
<p>“England had not yet acknowledged our
independence,” replied her father, “but did
so on November 30, 1782, when preliminaries
of peace were signed; those were changed
into a definite peace on September 3,
1783.”</p>
<p>“But is that all the story about General
Greene, papa?” asked Ned.</p>
<p>“Not quite,” replied his father. “Some
two years after the war was over he removed
to a plantation which the State of Georgia
had presented to him, doubtless in acknowledgment<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[148]</a></span>
of his great services there in ridding
them of British tyranny. He is said to have
lived there very happily, with a good wife
and many congenial friends, in spite of having,
through the dishonesty of an army contractor
for whom he had become security, to
bear a heavy pecuniary responsibility. He
did not live to be old, dying at the age of
forty-four from sunstroke.”</p>
<p>“What a pity!” exclaimed Elsie. “Had
he any children, papa?”</p>
<p>“Yes; two sons and three daughters.”</p>
<p>“I think they must have been very proud
of their father,” she said, after a moment’s
thoughtful silence. “Thank you, papa, for
telling us about him. I’d like to know about
all my countrymen who have been great and
good and useful.”</p>
<p>“As we all would,” added Lucilla; “and
we may be thankful that we have a father who
is able and kind enough to tell us so much.”</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed!” responded Elsie earnestly,
and with a loving look up into her father’s
eyes. “I thank him very much, and hope<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[149]</a></span>
I shall never forget the good history lessons
he has given us.”</p>
<p>“And now it is time for my birdlings to go
to their nests,” said Violet, rising and taking
Ned’s hand. “Bid good-night to papa and
the rest and we will go.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[150]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIII</h2>
<p>“<span class="smcap">Would</span> you enjoy a little stroll about the
grounds before seeking your nest for the
night, dearest?” asked Harold of Grace,
speaking so softly that the words reached no
ear but hers.</p>
<p>“I think I should—with pleasant company,”
she added, a twinkle of fun in her
eyes as she lifted them to his, so full of love
and admiration.</p>
<p>“He who gives the invitation will do his
best to be that,” he returned, offering his arm
as they both rose to their feet.</p>
<p>A few minutes later they were seated in
the arbor on the edge of the cliff overlooking
the river—the very place where he had first
told the story of his love and she had acknowledged
its return. Both remembered
that now, and the pleasant story was told
again.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[151]</a></span></p>
<p>A little silence followed, broken presently
by Grace.</p>
<p>“What a lovely scene this is! What a
grand old river! I am always sorry to leave
it, though glad, too, to go home to our own
place in the sunny south.”</p>
<p>“Yes; a winter here would be too cold for
my frail patient,” said Harold, pressing affectionately
the small white hand he held in
his. “For which reason, as well as others,
I am glad we have homes in the sunny south.
I only wish that you and I might at once
make another for ourselves.”</p>
<p>“But father won’t allow that for several
years to come; and as he lets us be together
as much as we will, don’t you think we ought
to try to be content to do as he says about—about
the time for marrying?”</p>
<p>“Yes, dearest; and I really do try to be
content.”</p>
<p>“Yonder lies our yacht. She looks lovely
in the moonlight. I am so glad that we can
go home in her instead of by the public conveyances.
It is such a restful mode of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[152]</a></span>
travel, and we can all feel so much at our
ease.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I highly approve of it, especially for
any patient of mine. I hope we are going
to have a speedy and pleasant little voyage.
But now, dearest, your doctor thinks it
would be well for you to go and begin your
night’s rest, as a suitable preparation for
it.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” she said, rising and taking his arm
again, “and it is not hard to say good-night,
since we are to be together again in the morning.”</p>
<p>They found the porch deserted except by
the captain and Lucilla, who were taking
their usual evening promenade.</p>
<p>“Good-night, father,” said Grace in a lively
tone as she approached him. “My doctor
orders me off to bed, that I may gain strength
for to-morrow’s arduous journey.”</p>
<p>“Ah!” he returned, drawing her to him
and giving her a fatherly embrace. “I highly
approve of that prescription, and hope you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[153]</a></span>
may awake in the morning stronger and better
in health than ever before.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, father dear; and I hope it
won’t be very long before you send Lu to join
me,” said Grace, turning a smiling face toward
her sister.</p>
<p>“Oh, I dare say I’ll be up there before you
get your eyes shut for the night,” laughed
Lucilla. “As we don’t any more sleep in adjoining
rooms when at home, I value the
privilege of being near you at night while
here.”</p>
<p>“And it is well for you to be together, so
that if one is sick the other can call the doctor,”
remarked Harold, regarding the two
with a pleased and amused smile.</p>
<p>The next morning found all ready and anxious
to start upon their short voyage. The
yacht was in excellent condition, their trunks
were all packed, the cottage in condition to
be left in charge of the usual caretaker; so
at a reasonably early hour they were all
aboard.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[154]</a></span></p>
<p>It was a lovely day, warm enough for most
of them to be very comfortable on deck while
the sun was shining. The older people sat
together chatting in a lively way while the
children roamed the deck.</p>
<p>At length Elsie Raymond came and sat
down beside her father.</p>
<p>“Tired, daughter?” he asked kindly.</p>
<p>“Not so very much, papa, but I think I’d
like to hear a naval story—it seems as if it
would be suitable while we are here on a vessel,
and I feel sure you must know a good
many of them.”</p>
<p>He laughed a little at that. “Perhaps I
do,” he said, “and I suppose it is natural for
a naval officer’s daughter to crave naval stories.
Shall I tell you of the fight between the
Wasp and Frolic—a fight that took place
during our last war with England?</p>
<p>“Oh, yes, papa,” she answered eagerly, at
the same time beckoning to the other children
to come. They understood, hastened to
gather about the captain, and he began at
once.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[155]</a></span></p>
<p>“Near the middle of October, 1812—you
know we were then at war with England—the
American gun sloop Wasp, with Jacob Jones
for captain, and a crew of one hundred and
thirty-seven men, left the Delaware and
sailed southeast to get into the tracks of the
West India traders. On the next day she
met a heavy gale, in which she lost her jib-boom
and two men who were on it. By the
seventeenth the weather had moderated somewhat
and she discovered several sail, which
were part of a fleet of armed merchantmen
from Honduras, bound for England, under
convoy of the British eighteen-gun brig-sloop
of war Frolic, of nineteen guns and one hundred
and ten men, and commanded by Captain
Whinyates.</p>
<p>“Those vessels had been dispersed by the
gale the Wasp had passed through. The
Frolic had spent the day in repairing damages,
and by dark six of her convoy had rejoined
her. Four of them mounted from sixteen
to eighteen guns each.</p>
<p>“As Jones drew near he perceived that the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[156]</a></span>
British vessel was disposed to fight, and was
preparing to allow the merchantmen to escape
during the engagement. He at once put the
Wasp under short fighting canvas, and bore
down toward the Frolic, which had lost her
main-yard in the gale; she now lashed her
damaged yard on deck, carried very little sail,
and hoisted Spanish colors to decoy the
stranger and permit her convoy to escape.</p>
<p>“By half-past eleven the ships were not
more than sixty yards apart and began firing—the
Wasp her port, and the Frolic her
starboard battery. The sea was rolling
heavily under a stiff breeze. The Frolic
fired very rapidly, delivering three broadsides
to the Wasp’s two, both crews cheering
loudly; as the ships wallowed through the
water abreast of each other the Americans
fired as the engaged side of their ship was
going down, aiming at the Frolic’s hull, while
the English fired while on the crest of the sea,
their shot going high. The water flew in
clouds of spray over both vessels, they rolling
so that the muzzles of the guns went under.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[157]</a></span></p>
<p>“Then they couldn’t fire, could they, uncle?”
asked Eric.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Captain Raymond; “in
spite of that the firing was spirited and well
directed. In five minutes the Wasp’s main-top
mast was shot away. It fell with the
main-top-sail, and lodged so as to make the
head-yards unmanageable during the rest of
the battle. A very few minutes later her gaff
and main-topgallant-mast were shot away,
and very soon her condition seemed helpless.</p>
<p>“But the Frolic had been still more seriously
injured in her hull and lower masts.
She had fired from the crest of the wave, the
Wasp from the trough of the sea, sending her
shot through the hull of the Frolic with destructive
effect. There was a great slaughter
among her crew, but the survivors kept on
with dogged courage.</p>
<p>“At first the two vessels ran side by side,
but the Wasp gradually forged ahead, throwing
in her fire from a position in which she
herself received little injury.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[158]</a></span></p>
<p>“At length the bowsprit of the Frolic passed
in over the quarter-deck of the Wasp, forcing
her bows up in the wind. This enabled
the Wasp to throw in a close, raking broadside
with most destructive effect.</p>
<p>“They were so close together that the
Americans struck the Frolic’s side with their
rammers in loading, and they began to rake
the British vessel with dreadful effect.</p>
<p>“When the vessels ran foul of each other
the crew of the Wasp were greatly excited
and could no longer be restrained. With
wild shouts they leaped into the tangled rigging
and made their way to the deck of the
Frolic, carrying dismay to the hearts of its
surviving crew. All of those who were able
had rushed below to escape the raking fire of
the Wasp, excepting an old sailor who had
kept his place at the wheel during the terrible
fight. A few surviving officers were standing
on the quarter-deck of the Frolic, most of
them wounded. They threw down their
swords in token of surrender, when Lieutenant
Biddle, who led the boarding party,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[159]</a></span>
pulled down the British flag with his own
hands.</p>
<p>“A great part of the Frolic’s men were
killed or wounded; not twenty persons on
board had escaped unharmed. It was at a
quarter past twelve that Lieutenant Biddle
hauled down the Frolic’s flag—just forty-three
minutes after the fight began. Her total
loss of men was over ninety, about thirty of
whom were killed outright or died of
wounds.”</p>
<p>“Were there as many killed and wounded
on our vessel, the Wasp?” asked Edward Leland.</p>
<p>“No,” replied the captain; “five of her
men were killed, two in her mizzen-top and
one in her main-top-mast rigging, and five
were wounded, chiefly aloft. She, the
Frolic, had been desperately defended; no
men could have fought more bravely than
Captain Whinyates and his crew. On the
other hand, the Americans had done their
work with coolness; the accuracy with which
they fired was remarkable, and, as the contest<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[160]</a></span>
had been mainly one of gunnery, they won
the victory. When the two vessels separated
both masts of the Frolic fell, and tattered
sails and broken rigging covered the dead,
with which her decks were strewn.</p>
<p>“Lieutenant Biddle was given charge of
the prize, and the vessels were about parting
company when the British ship of war Poictiers,
seventy-four guns, Captain Beresford,
appeared on the scene. Two hours
after Jones had won his victory his crippled
vessel and more crippled prize were recaptured
by the Poictiers.”</p>
<p>“And all these brave men were made
prisoners, weren’t they, papa?” sighed
Elsie.</p>
<p>“Yes; but they were soon exchanged, and
Congress voted them prize money for their
capture, and promoted Captain Jones and
Lieutenant Biddle. The press lauded Jones.
Delaware, his native State, voted him thanks,
a sword and a piece of silver plate. The Corporation
of New York City voted him a
sword and the freedom of the city. Congress<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[161]</a></span>
gave him the thanks of the nation and a
gold medal, and appropriated twenty-five
thousand dollars to Jones and his companions
as a compensation for the loss of their prize
by recapture.”</p>
<p>“I’m glad of that,” said Elsie, with a sigh
of satisfaction, “for I’m sure they deserved
it.”</p>
<p>“There were some stirring songs made to
commemorate the Wasp’s battle with the
Frolic, were there not?” asked Grandma
Elsie, sitting near.</p>
<p>“Yes, mother,” replied the captain; “they
were sung everywhere, and by boys in the
street. I think I can recall a stanza of one
given by Lossing in his ‘Story of the United
States Navy’:</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="stanza">
<div class="verse">“‘The foe bravely fought, but his arms were all broken,</div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 1.5em;">And he fled from his death-wound, aghast and affrighted;</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 0.5em;">But the Wasp darted forward her death-doing sting,</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 1.5em;">And full on his bosom, like lightning, alighted.</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[162]</a></span><span style="margin-left: 0.5em;">She pierced through his entrails, she maddened his brain,</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 1.5em;">And he writhed and he groaned as if torn with the colic;</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 0.5em;">And long shall John Bull rue the terrible day</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 1.5em;">He met the American Wasp on a Frolic.’</span></div>
</div></div></div>
<p>“Caricature and satire were pressed into
the service of history. A caricature entitled
‘A Wasp on a Frolic; or, A Sting for John
Bull,’ was sent out by a Philadelphia publisher.”</p>
<p>“Papa, didn’t Lieutenant Biddle get any
presents for his brave deeds on the Wasp
against the Frolic?” asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“Yes,” returned the captain; “he shared in
the honors of the victory. The Legislature
of Pennsylvania voted him a sword, and leading
citizens of Philadelphia presented him
with a silver urn appropriately ornamented
and inscribed.”</p>
<p>The captain paused—there was a moment’s
silence.</p>
<p>“That was a very nice story, papa; thank
you for telling it,” said Elsie.</p>
<p>“Yes, we are all obliged for it, uncle,” said
Eric.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[163]</a></span></p>
<p>“And perhaps would like another one?” returned
the captain inquiringly, and glancing
around upon them with his pleasant smile.</p>
<p>He was answered with a chorus of expressions
of the great pleasure they would all take
in listening to another story of naval doings.
So he began.</p>
<p>“Just a week after the Wasp had won her
victory a still more important one was gained.
In the middle of October, 1812, Commodore
Rodgers sailed from Boston on a second
cruise. His flagship was the President, forty-four
guns, accompanied by the United
States, forty-four, Captain Stephen Decatur,
and Argus, sixteen, Lieutenant-commanding
St. Clair. These vessels soon separated, the
United States sailing southward and eastward,
hoping to intercept British West India-men.</p>
<p>“At dawn on Sunday morning (October
23), near the Island of Madeira, the watch
at the main-top discovered a sail. There was
a stiff breeze and heavy sea at the time. The
vessel was an English man-of-war under a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[164]</a></span>
heavy press of sail, and Decatur resolved to
overtake and fight her.</p>
<p>“His vessel was a good sailer, and gained
rapidly on the one she was pursuing. Her
officers and men were full of enthusiasm, and
as their ship drew near the British vessel they
sent up shouts from their deck that
were heard on board the vessel they were
pursuing; that was before they were near
enough to bring guns to bear upon each other.</p>
<p>“At about nine o’clock that morning Decatur
opened a broadside upon the British
ship, but his balls fell short. However, he
was soon so near that a second broadside from
the United States took effect. The two vessels
were on the same track, and now fought
desperately with long guns, the distance being
so great that carronades and muskets were
of no avail.</p>
<p>“The shot of the United States told fearfully
on her antagonist, and she presently perceived
that the only way to save herself
from utter destruction was to come to
close quarters with her foe. So when the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[165]</a></span>
contest had lasted half an hour, riddled and
torn in hull and rigging, she bore up gallantly
for close action.</p>
<p>“Very soon her mizzen-mast was cut by the
shot of the United States and fell overboard.
Then shortly after, her main-yard was seen
hanging in two pieces; her main and foretopmasts
were gone; her foremast was tottering,
and no colors were seen flying. Her mainmast
and bowsprit were also badly shattered.</p>
<p>“The United States was yet unhurt. Decatur
tacked and came up under the lee of the
English ship. The commander of that vessel
was astounded by the movement, for when
the American vessel bore away he supposed
she was seriously injured and about to fly.
The blaze of her cannon had been so incessant
that, seen through the smoke, the English
captain thought she was on fire. It
seems his crew thought so also, for they gave
three cheers; but when the United States
tacked and came up in a position to do more
serious damage the British commander saw<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[166]</a></span>
that further resistance was vain, struck his
colors and surrendered.</p>
<p>“As the United States crossed the stern of
her vanquished foe, Decatur called through
his trumpet, ‘What is the name of your ship?’
‘His Majesty’s frigate Macedonian,’ replied
J. S. Carden, her captain.”</p>
<p>“Was she a nice ship, papa?” asked Ned.</p>
<p>“She was before the battle, a new ship
and a very fine one of her class. She was
rated at thirty-six guns, but carried forty-nine.
But in this fight she was terribly
bruised and cut up; most of her rigging was
gone, all her boats were shattered into uselessness.
She had received no less than one
hundred round shot in her hull, many of them
between wind and water. Of her officers and
crew, three hundred in number, many were
killed and wounded.”</p>
<p>“What did Decatur do with her, papa?”
asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“He gave up his cruise and returned to
New England with his prize. He went into
the harbor of New London, and Lieutenant<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[167]</a></span>
Allen took the Macedonian into Newport harbor
about the same time. Soon afterward
both vessels sailed for the harbor of New
York, where the Macedonian was first anchored
on New Year’s Day, 1813. One of
that city’s newspapers said of her, ‘She comes
with the compliments of the season from old
Neptune.’</p>
<p>“A splendid banquet had just been given
in that city to Hull, Decatur and Jones, and
all over the Union people were sounding their
praises.”</p>
<p>“And what did the English think about it
all?” asked Eric.</p>
<p>“They were filled with disappointment and
unpleasant forebodings,” replied Captain
Raymond, “while all over the United States
the people were filled with exultation and
hope.”</p>
<p>“Didn’t the Legislatures and Congress
make those brave and successful commanders
some gifts to testify to the gratitude of the
people—their countrymen?” asked Lucilla.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied her father. “Legislatures<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[168]</a></span>
and other bodies gave Decatur thanks and
swords; the Corporation of New York gave
him the freedom of the city, and asked for his
portrait for the picture-gallery in the City
Hall, where it still hangs; and Congress
thanked him and gave him a gold medal.”</p>
<p>“I’d like to see that,” said Elsie. “I wonder
if the family have it yet.”</p>
<p>“Very likely,” said Grandma Elsie. “Such
a thing would be apt to be highly prized and
kept to go down from generation to generation.”</p>
<p>“Ah! whom have we here?” exclaimed the
captain, rising to his feet as at that
moment Max drew near with Eva on his arm.
“Eva, daughter, I am truly glad that you
feel able to join us.”</p>
<p>“And I am very glad to be able, and
permitted by the doctor to do so, father,”
she returned, accepting the seat which he
offered.</p>
<p>“Yes, it is high time you were allowed a
little liberty,” he said, as he and Max seated
themselves with her between them. “Ah!<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[169]</a></span>
here comes my granddaughter,” as the nurse
approached with the babe in her arms.</p>
<p>“Lay her on my lap, please, nurse,” said
Eva. “I am quite able to hold her.”</p>
<p>“And if you find her in the least burdensome,
pass her over to her father,” said Max.</p>
<p>The children gathered round, Ned saying:</p>
<p>“Now, Brother Max, make her talk.”</p>
<p>“I don’t want to. I’m too young,” came
apparently from the baby lips, and all the
children laughed.</p>
<p>“It’s rude for big folks like you to laugh
at a little one like me,” she seemed to say in
a hurt tone.</p>
<p>“No, it isn’t; but I don’t mean to do it
again, though I am your aunt,” laughed Elsie.</p>
<p>“Are you? Then you ought to be very good
to me,” the baby voice seemed to say.</p>
<p>“Yes, and I intend to be,” returned Elsie.
“I love you because you are a dear little soul,
and my little niece—your father and mother
being my brother and sister.”</p>
<p>“Elsie isn’t your only relation here,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[170]</a></span>
though,” said Alie; “there are a good many
of us. I’m one of your cousins.”</p>
<p>“And I’m another,” said Eric, “and big
Brother Edward is another, and so is little
Sister Vi. You have a good many relations;
plenty of them—such as they are.”</p>
<p>“I hope to get acquainted with them all
after awhile,” returned the baby voice, “but
I’m tired talking.”</p>
<p>“Dear me! she gets tired sooner than some
other folks,” laughed Edward, turning away.
“I guess she’ll not grow up into a gossip about
other folks’ matters.”</p>
<p>“I hope not,” said Eva; “but I see she is
going to sleep now, so no wonder she’s tired of
talking.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[171]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">A very</span> good dinner was served on board
the Dolphin that day, and on leaving the table
most of her passengers sought the deck
again, for it was a lovely evening, warm and
clear.</p>
<p>The captain and Violet were sitting side by
side on a settee, when Elsie came to them
with a wistful, inquiring look on her face that
made her father think she wanted something.</p>
<p>“What is it, my little daughter?” he asked,
drawing her to a seat upon his knee.</p>
<p>“If it wouldn’t be too much trouble for you
to tell me about the War of 1812, papa, I
should be glad to learn more about it,” she
said.</p>
<p>“It will be no trouble for me to give my
dear little girl as much information as she
may crave about it,” he answered, patting her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[172]</a></span>
cheek affectionately. “But if you think the
other children will care to hear what I tell
you, you may call them here before I begin.”</p>
<p>“Oh, yes, papa, I will,” she answered joyously,
and hastened away in search of them.</p>
<p>Her summons was obeyed by one and all,
as if in expectation of a great treat. They
gathered about the captain and he began.</p>
<p>“We are now at peace with England; the
two nations good friends, as I hope and trust
they may be always. But between the wars
of the Revolution and of 1812 this country
was badly treated by that in more ways than
one. To tell you all about it would make
much too long a story for to-night. Lossing
says of England in 1810 that she had seized
and confiscated the commercial property of
American citizens to an incalculable amount.
She had contemptuously disregarded the neutrality
of the American territory, and the
jurisdiction of the American laws within the
waters and harbors of the United States.
She had at that time impressed from the
crews of American merchant vessels peaceably<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[173]</a></span>
navigating the high seas not less than six
thousand mariners who claimed to be citizens
of the United States, and who were denied all
opportunity to verify their claims. I think
it was in February, 1811, that a richly laden
American vessel bound for France was captured
by a British cruiser within thirty miles
of New York City; and early in May a British
frigate stopped an American brig only
eighteen miles from New York and a young
man, known to be a native of Maine, was
taken from her and impressed into the British
service. Other such instances had occurred,
and often the men thus shamefully
robbed of their freedom were most cruelly
treated.”</p>
<p>“How, papa?” asked Ned. “What did they
do to them?”</p>
<p>“For refusing to work for their captors, especially
after hearing of the declaration of
war in 1812; some American sailors were
most cruelly used; three who had been impressed
on board the British vessel Peacock
refused to fight against their country and demanded<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[174]</a></span>
to be treated as prisoners of war.
They were ordered to the quarter-deck, put
in irons for twenty-four hours, then taken to
the gangway, stripped naked, tied and
whipped, each one dozen and a half, and put
to duty.</p>
<p>“When the Peacock went into action with
the Hornet, they asked the captain to be sent
below, that they might not fight against their
countrymen. The captain called a midshipman
and told him to do his duty, which was
to hold a pistol to the head of Thompson and
threaten to blow his brains out if he and his
companions did not do service.”</p>
<p>“How glad they must have been when
the Hornet took the Peacock!” exclaimed
Eric.</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed! For they had certainly been
very cruelly used by those who had stolen
them from American vessels,” said the captain.
“And there were others who received
still more cruel treatment from them, the
robbers of the American seamen. It was no
wonder that America was roused to attempt<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[175]</a></span>
a second war with Great Britain in order to
stop these dreadful outrages upon her people.”</p>
<p>“The navy did a great deal in that war,
didn’t it, uncle?” asked Edward.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied the captain; “they were
more successful than the land forces.”</p>
<p>“Oh, please tell us some of their doings!”
cried several children’s voices.</p>
<p>The captain mused a moment, then began.</p>
<p>“I will tell you some of the doings of Commodore
Rodgers in his favorite frigate, the
President. After some unsuccessful efforts
to intercept vessels trading between the
West Indies and Halifax, St. Johns and Quebec,
but finding none, he determined
to try his fortune in the North Sea in search
of British merchantmen. But he did not
meet with a single vessel until he made the
Shetland Islands, and there he found only
Danish ships trading to England. His supplies
began to fail and he went to North Bergen,
in Norway, to replenish his stock. There
he was disappointed, too, for there was a great<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[176]</a></span>
scarcity of food all over the country
and he could procure nothing but water.</p>
<p>“It seems he knew that a fleet of merchantmen
were to sail from Archangel in the middle
of July. But just as he expected to make
some prizes from among them, he fell in with
two British ships of war. Knowing that he
was not strong enough to battle with both at
once, Rodgers with his vessel fled, hotly pursued
by the enemy. (At that season in that
northern region the sun is several degrees
above the horizon at midnight.) That enabled
the vessels to keep up the chase more
than eighty hours, during which time they
were much nearer the President than was at
all agreeable to her officers and men.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I hope they didn’t catch her!” exclaimed
Elsie.</p>
<p>“No,” said her father, “she escaped from
them. Her stock of provisions had been replenished
from two vessels that had been
taken before the war vessels had appeared,
and now she turned westward to intercept<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[177]</a></span>
vessels coming out of and going into the Irish
Channel.</p>
<p>“In the next six or seven days he (Rodgers)
captured three vessels; then he thought
it best to change his course, as the enemy was
in that vicinity with a superior force. He
made a complete circuit of Ireland, then
steered for the banks of Newfoundland, near
which he made two more captures. From
these he learned that two British vessels, the
Bellerophon and Hyperion frigate, were only
a few miles from him. However, he did not
fall in with them, and soon stood for the
coast of the United States.</p>
<p>“Toward evening on the 23d of September
the President fell in with the British
armed schooner Highflyer, tender to Admiral
Warren’s flagship St. Domingo; she was
commanded by Lieutenant Hutchinson; was
a fine vessel of her class—a fast sailer. When
discovered she was six or seven miles distant,
but by a stratagem Commodore Rodgers decoyed
her alongside and captured her without<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[178]</a></span>
firing a gun. She did not even discover
that the President was her enemy until the
stratagem had succeeded.</p>
<p>“Before starting upon this cruise Rodgers
had placed in his possession some of the British
signals. He had had some made on board
his ship, and now he resolved to try their efficacy.
He hoisted an English ensign over the
President. The Highflyer answered by displaying
another, and at the same time a signal
from a mast-head.</p>
<p>“To Rodgers’s delight, he discovered that
he possessed its complement. He then signalled
that his vessel was the Sea Horse, one
of the largest of its class known to be then
on the American coast. The Highflyer at
once bore down, hove to under the stern of
the President and received one of Rodgers’s
lieutenants on board, who was dressed in
British uniform. He bore an order from
Rodgers for the commander of the Highflyer
to send his signal books on board to be altered,
as some of the Yankees, it was alleged, had
obtained possession of some of them.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[179]</a></span></p>
<p>“The unsuspecting lieutenant obeyed, and
Rodgers was put in possession of the key to
the whole correspondence of the British navy.</p>
<p>“Pretty soon the commander of the Highflyer
followed his signal books. He was
pleased with everything he saw on board what
he believed was the English vessel Sea Horse,
and admired even the scarlet uniform of
Rodgers’s marines, whom he took for British
soldiers. Invited into the cabin, he placed in
the commodore’s hands a bundle of dispatches
for Admiral Warren, and informed his supposed
friend that the main object of the British
commander on the American station at
that time was the capture or destruction of
the President, which had been greatly annoying
and destroying British commerce and
spreading alarm throughout British waters.</p>
<p>“The commodore asked what kind of a man
Rodgers was. ‘An odd fish and hard to
catch,’ replied the lieutenant.</p>
<p>“‘Sir,’ said Rodgers most emphatically,
‘do you know what vessel you are on board
of?’</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[180]</a></span></p>
<p>“‘Why, yes,’ he replied; ‘on board His
Majesty’s ship Sea Horse.’</p>
<p>“‘Then, sir, you labor under a mistake,’
said Rodgers. ‘You are on board the United
States frigate President, and I am Commodore
Rodgers, at your service.’”</p>
<p>“Oh, how frightened that British man
must have been!” exclaimed Elsie. “Wasn’t
he, papa?”</p>
<p>“I suppose that at first he thought all the
commodore had been saying was merely a
joke,” replied her father. “He seemed astounded,
and it was difficult to make him believe
that he was really on an American
vessel. But the band on the President’s
quarterdeck was playing ‘Yankee Doodle,’
and over it the American ensign was displayed,
while the uniforms of the marines
were suddenly changed from red to blue.</p>
<p>“It would seem that Hutchinson might
well feel alarmed at finding himself in the
hands of Rodgers, for he had been one of
Cockburn’s subalterns when that marauder
plundered and burned Havre de Grace a few<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[181]</a></span>
months before; and it is said that Lieutenant
Hutchinson had now in his possession a
sword which he carried away from Commodore
Rodgers’s house on that occasion.</p>
<p>“He had been warned by Captain Oliver,
when receiving instructions as commander of
the Highflyer, to take care not to be outwitted
by the Yankees. ‘Especially be careful,’ said
Oliver, ‘not to fall into the hands of Commodore
Rodgers, for if he comes across you he
will hoist you upon his jib-boom and carry
you into Boston.’”</p>
<p>“And did he do it, now he’d got him?”
asked Ned.</p>
<p>“No,” said Captain Raymond. “Well was
it for him that the enemy into whose hands
he had fallen was an American. Rodgers
treated him with courtesy such as is due to a
prisoner of war, and soon allowed him to go
at large on parole.”</p>
<p>“And did Commodore Rodgers get back
to his own country, papa?” asked Elsie.</p>
<p>“Yes; three days after the capture of the
Highflyer he sailed into Newport harbor,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[182]</a></span>
having his prize with him, her commander
and fifty-five other prisoners. He said his
cruise had not added much lustre to the
American navy, but he had rendered his country
signal service by harassing the enemy’s
commerce, and keeping more than twenty vessels
in search of him for several weeks. He
had captured eleven merchant vessels and two
hundred and seventy-one prisoners.”</p>
<p>“What could he do with so many prisoners,
uncle?” asked Eric. “I should hardly think
he’d have room for them in his ship.”</p>
<p>“All but those he carried into Newport
had been paroled and sent home in the captured
vessels,” replied the captain.</p>
<p>“Did he go out catching British ships
again, uncle?” asked Edward.</p>
<p>“Yes; on the 5th of December, 1813, he
sailed from Newport on another cruise in the
President. He expected to fall in with the
British squadron, but with a stiff breeze from
the north-northwest he got well to sea without
falling in with them. The next day he
captured the Cornet, which British cruisers<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[183]</a></span>
had taken from the Americans; then he sailed
southward. In the vicinity of the Barbadoes
he took, one after another, three British merchantmen.
He ran down into the Caribbean
Sea and cruised there unsuccessfully for
awhile, but finally captured and sunk a British
merchantman, then sailed for the coast of
Florida.</p>
<p>“Going northward, he was off Charleston
Bar on the 11th of February. He did
not enter it, however, but continued on up
the coast, chasing and being chased, dashing
through a vigilant British blockading squadron
off Sandy Hook, and sailed into New
York harbor on the evening of the eighteenth.”</p>
<p>“Then New York did him honor, didn’t
she, father?” said Grace, sitting near, listening
to his story.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied the captain; “many of the
citizens did so, and a dinner was given in
compliment to him at Tammany Hall. At
that dinner, where most of the notables of
the city were present, Rodgers gave this<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[184]</a></span>
toast: ‘Peace, if it can be obtained without
the sacrifice of national honor or the abandonment
of maritime rights; otherwise, war
until peace shall be secured without the sacrifice
of either.’”</p>
<p>“A good toast. I like the sentiment expressed,”
said Grace. “I think I have read
that a good many gentlemen were present
there at the dinner.”</p>
<p>“Yes, more than three hundred; many of
them shipmasters,” said the captain. “A
toast was given to the commodore, followed
by eighteen cheers, and a song that some one
had written in his honor that morning was
sung.”</p>
<p>“Papa,” said Elsie, “was it right for him
to put the name of a British vessel on his,
and British uniform on his marines, to deceive
the British on the Highflyer so that
they would come to him and be taken prisoners?”</p>
<p>“No, daughter, I do not think it was,” replied
the captain, “though, no doubt, the motive
of all of them was good—to defend their<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[185]</a></span>
country and countrymen from robbery and
oppression. But it is never right to do evil
that good may come. My good mother’s
teaching was, ‘You should die rather than tell
a lie, though it were no more than to deny
that two and two make four.’ But, no doubt,
Rodgers thought his manœuvres all right and
fair; and they certainly inflicted no wrong
upon the enemy.”</p>
<p>“Is that all the story about him, papa?”
asked Ned.</p>
<p>“Just about,” replied his father. “His
good ship, the President, now needed a thorough
overhauling, and the Secretary of the
Navy offered Commodore Rodgers the command
of the Guerriere, the ship which Hull
took from Dacres, and which might be made
ready for sea much sooner than the President.
The commodore went to Philadelphia,
where the Guerriere was being put in order,
and, finding that she was not so nearly
ready as he had supposed, he informed the
Secretary that he preferred to retain command
of the President. But in the meantime<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[186]</a></span>
the President had been offered to Decatur.
Rodgers courteously allowed that
commander to take his choice of vessels, and
he chose the President. Now, my dears, I
think we may consider our naval studies
ended for to-night.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[187]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XV.</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">The</span> homeward trip of the Dolphin was a
speedy and successful one. Her passengers,
healthy and happy, enjoyed it greatly, yet
were rejoiced when she cast anchor, one
lovely morning, in the harbor near their
homes, where they were wont to leave her,
to travel the few remaining miles on land.</p>
<p>They had been expected at about that time,
and Edward and Zoe Travilla were there to
meet them. Grandma Elsie was the first to
step on shore, and Edward caught her in his
arms with a glad exclamation:</p>
<p>“Oh, mother, I am so rejoiced to have you
at home again! We can’t do without you.
We have missed you every day and every
hour.”</p>
<p>“And I am very, very glad to be here with
you all again,” she returned; “you among
them, Zoe. Ah, Herbert, my son,” as at that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[188]</a></span>
moment he and Dr. Conly appeared on the
scene, “your mother is rejoiced to see you
also, looking so bright and well. You, too,
Cousin Arthur,” giving a hand to him. “Are
all the dear ones well?”</p>
<p>“Yes. And, oh! but we are glad to have
you home again,” both physicians answered,
then turned to welcome the others, who were
stepping ashore.</p>
<p>It was a most affectionate greeting all
round, even the little newcomer sharing in
it. Then Edward said:</p>
<p>“Now, friends and cousins, we want you
all at Ion for the rest of the day. A big
enough dinner has been prepared, and every
one of you will be as welcome as possible.”</p>
<p>“That is certainly very kind and hospitable
in you, Brother Ned,” said Mrs. Leland,
“but I really think we would better take ourselves
and our luggage to our own homes first
and visit you later on, a few at a time.”</p>
<p>“No, Elsie, dear,” he returned, “we have
made the plans and preparations, and shall
feel greatly disappointed if not permitted to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[189]</a></span>
carry out our scheme. Come one, come all,
and let us have a jolly time together.”</p>
<p>Just then Chester Dinsmore came hurrying
toward them, having just learned in his
office of the arrival of the vessel. A joyous,
affectionate greeting exchanged between him
and Lucilla, his wife, he turned to the other
returned travellers. Then Edward renewed
his invitation, adding:</p>
<p>“I have been out to each one of your homes
and seen that they are all in prime order for
you, but told the caretakers that you were
to dine with us at Ion first; therefore, they
need not expect you until evening, or somewhere
near it.”</p>
<p>“You are very kind, indeed, Brother Ned,”
said Captain Raymond, “and if my wife and
the others are willing to accept your advice—your
most hospitable invitation—I shall be
happy to do so.”</p>
<p>“I should like to,” said Violet; “but what
about the baggage, <i>et cetera</i>?”</p>
<p>“Those things can all be sent out immediately
to our homes and safely entrusted to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[190]</a></span>
the caretakers Brother Ned just spoke of,”
said the captain.</p>
<p>All now accepted Edward’s invitation, entered
the waiting carriages and were driven
at once along the good and pleasant road to
Ion. There they found a gathering of all
the relatives in that region—Dr. Conly’s
family, Calhoun’s also, Rose Croly, with
her husband and children, the Dinsmores
from the Oaks, the Laceys from the Laurels,
Cousin Ronald and his Annis, Hugh and his
wife and children. It was now nearly a year
since Captain Raymond and his party had
sailed away in the Dolphin, and the reunion
of so many friends and relatives gave much
undisguised pleasure.</p>
<p>It was a large company, but with nothing
stiff or formal about it; there were many loving
embraces and much cheerful, happy, familiar
chat, and soon they gathered about the
hospitable board to regale themselves with
dainty and delicious fare, the meal enlivened
by an interchange, suited to the occasion, of
thoughts, feelings and experiences. There<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[191]</a></span>
was a feast of reason and a flow of soul, accompanied
by no gluttony or gormandizing.</p>
<p>Conversation and many courses kept them
long at the table. But at length they left it
and gathered in the parlors. They had not
been there long when Laurie and Lily came
in, bringing the tee-tees—the little monkeys
belonging to Elsie and Ned Raymond. They
were delighted to see their pets and thought
the pleasure was mutual, though the older
people had doubts concerning the evidences
of pleasure given by the monkeys.</p>
<p>The nurse had had the care of Evelyn’s
baby while the dinner was in progress, but
now she brought it in and laid it in the mother’s
lap while she should go and take her
meal. Several of the cousins gathered about
to look at the little one, and spoke admiringly
of her appearance.</p>
<p>“She is a little beauty,” said more than
one.</p>
<p>Then a weak little voice seemed to come
from her lips:</p>
<p>“Don’t make me vain.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[192]</a></span></p>
<p>“Oh, no, darling. You are too young for
that,” laughed Grandma Elsie, “as well as
too young to talk so wisely and well.”</p>
<p>“Yes, ma’am; but my papa helps me,”
murmured the weak little voice, and everybody
looked at Max and laughed.</p>
<p>“What a nice little truth-speaker you are,
little niece,” said Lucilla, leaning over the
babe and softly touching its cheek.</p>
<p>“I want to be that always, auntie,” replied
the same little voice which had spoken before.</p>
<p>“Oh, what a good little thing you are,”
laughed Ned. “I’m glad to be your uncle.”</p>
<p>“Tell him he’s too young and small to be
of much use as an uncle,” said a voice that
seemed to come from some one behind the
group about the baby.</p>
<p>Instantly every head was turned to see who
the speaker was. But he seemed to be invisible.</p>
<p>“Why, who said that?” exclaimed Ned.</p>
<p>“Oh, I know. It was you, Cousin Ronald.”</p>
<p>“Some people are wonderfully wise,” said<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[193]</a></span>
Mr. Lilburn. “But really, now, did that
sound like my voice?”</p>
<p>“Like one of them, I think,” laughed Ned.
“You seem to have a good many; even more
than Brother Max has.”</p>
<p>Ned had his tee-tee on his shoulder, and
it seemed now to put in its word:</p>
<p>“Is that the way to talk to your old, old
cousin?”</p>
<p>“Is that the way you talk to me, you saucy
fellow?” laughed Ned, giving the tee-tee a
little shake.</p>
<p>“There!” exclaimed Lily Travilla. “That’s
the first time he’s spoken since we brought
him away from Louisiana in the Dolphin.”</p>
<p>“I can’t talk when there’s nobody by to
help me,” was the tee-tee’s next remark.</p>
<p>“And Cousin Ronald is helping you now,
isn’t he?” asked Ned.</p>
<p>“Yes; and he’s good help.”</p>
<p>Elsie had Tiny on her shoulder, and she
put in her word now:</p>
<p>“I think it’s my turn to talk a little. I’m<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[194]</a></span>
glad my little mistress has come home, though
I’ve had a good time on the yacht and here
with these good folks.”</p>
<p>“I’m glad you have had a good time,”
laughed Elsie, “and I promise you shall have
a fine time at Woodburn, my home, where I’ll
take you presently.”</p>
<p>“Will you let me run about on the porches
and the grass and climb the trees?”</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed, as much as you like, if you
won’t run away from your home,” answered
Elsie, hugging and stroking her pet.</p>
<p>“Now, if aunts, uncles and cousins will
step aside for a moment, her grandfather
would like to take a peep at baby,” said Captain
Raymond, coming up behind the group
of children.</p>
<p>They all hastily stepped aside and he
leaned over the babe and chirruped to it. It
looked up into his face and laughed, as if it
knew and cared for him.</p>
<p>“Ah, you really seem to know and approve
of your grandpa,” he said laughingly. “Evelyn,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[195]</a></span>
my dear, she’s a darling, a pretty little
pet.”</p>
<p>“So Max and I think, father,” returned
the happy young mother.</p>
<p>“And so, I think I may say, do we all,” said
old Mr. Dinsmore. “I should not at all object
to counting her among my great-great-grandchildren.”</p>
<p>“Nor would we to having you do so, sir,”
said Max, coloring and smiling with pleasure,
for he was very proud of his little daughter
and glad to have her admired by others.</p>
<p>“I am proud and fond of the little dear,
call myself her uncle now, and hope to be
really such one of these days,” laughed Harold.</p>
<p>“We all hope so,” said Max, “and have no
objection to your claiming that relationship
at once.”</p>
<p>There had been some alterations and improvements
made in house and grounds since
the Dolphin and her passengers started on
that winter trip, and presently most of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[196]</a></span>
company went about viewing them, and that
with entire satisfaction and approval.</p>
<p>But the sun was now nearing the horizon,
and the Woodburn and Sunnyside folk were
growing eager to see and rest in their own
loved and comfortable homes. The carriages
were brought up, the adieus said, and they
went on their way rejoicing. Each family
went to its own dwelling at first, but they
would not be long apart; that evening would
see them all gathered, first at one residence,
then at the other, and there would never be
a day that would not be spent more or less
in each other’s society. This would be true
of all excepting Max, who must soon return
to his ship. The thought of that was all that
marred the happiness of that evening, with
its joyful return to their own loved homes.
But Evelyn and all of them tried to put away
remembrance of it for the present.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[197]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVI</h2>
<p>“<span class="smcap">Home</span>, sweet home!” exclaimed Lucilla
as their carriage turned into the driveway on
that first evening after the Dolphin had come
into port. “Home, sweet home! There’s no
place like home.”</p>
<p>“Except Woodburn, our dear old home,”
returned Max in jesting tone.</p>
<p>“No; Woodburn and Sunnyside-so near
together, and their inhabitants so nearly related—seem
to make but one home to me.”</p>
<p>“And to us all, I think,” said Evelyn.</p>
<p>“And you are right, I am sure,” said Chester,
as the carriage drew up before the entrance.
“Ah, here we are at the very threshold
of our Sunnyside! Wife, brother
and sister, a glad welcome home to you all.”
With the last word he threw open the carriage
door, sprang out upon the veranda steps,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[198]</a></span>
turned and helped Lucilla to alight. Max,
his wife and baby followed.</p>
<p>A joyous welcome was given them all by
the waiting servants, and they passed in, each
couple to their own part of the commodious
and beautiful dwelling.</p>
<p>“Welcome home, my darling,” said Max to
his wife. “Welcome home, baby dear, papa’s
sweet little pet,” taking the infant in his arms
as he spoke. “Oh, Eva, my love, how rich
we are, with her added to all our other lesser
blessings!”</p>
<p>“Indeed, we are! She is a great blessing,”
said Eva, caressing the child as he held it in
his arms. “To me she seems more than all
others taken together-except her father,”
she added, smiling up into his face.</p>
<p>“And to me she is the next one to her
mother,” responded Max, bestowing a very
loverlike caress upon his wife as she stood
close at his side. “How good my father has
been to provide us with this lovely home, so
near to his that we seem to belong to his family
still.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[199]</a></span></p>
<p>“Yes,” she said with emotion. “And what
a dear father he is! I am so glad and thankful
that he seems to look upon me as his very
own daughter. I had been so hungry for a
father after my own was taken to the better
land.”</p>
<p>“Yes, dearest, I think I can understand
that hunger, though I have been spared the
sad experience,” replied Max, his tone speaking
even more sympathy than his words.</p>
<p>“And, oh,” he added, “I want my little
wife to be the most blessed, happy woman in
the world.”</p>
<p>“I ought to be; and I think I am when my
husband is with me,” she returned with a
smile of love and joy. “What is it, Kitty?”
as a servant came in, looking as if she had
some pleasant news to impart.</p>
<p>“Why, missus, dere’s sumfin’ jus’ come
over from Woodburn. De cap’n he sends it
for de baby,” replied the woman, grinning
broadly as she spoke.</p>
<p>“Ah, is that so?” asked Max. “Where and
what is it?”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[200]</a></span></p>
<p>“Sumfin’ for de baby to ride in, sah, an’
it’s out on de poach,” she answered, hurriedly
leading the way, Eva and Max following, he
with the baby still in his arms.</p>
<p>They presently found on the front veranda
as handsome a baby carriage as either
of them had ever seen, and were both delighted
with it. It was ready furnished with
pillows, and a beautiful afghan of a most
delicate shade of baby-blue silk lined with
white silk, covered with white duchess lace,
with blue ribbon bows on each corner,
to match the umbrella, it being of the same
shade, and also covered with duchess lace. On
a corner of the afghan was pinned a bit of
paper bearing the words: “From Grandmamma
Vi to little Mary Raymond.” On
the under side of the afghan were the initials
“M. R.” in blue embroidery silk.</p>
<p>Max laid the baby in, Evelyn covered her
carefully with the afghan, and for some minutes
Max drew her back and forth on the veranda,
she cooing as if enjoying the ride.</p>
<p>Chester and Lucilla had quite a good deal<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[201]</a></span>
to tell each other of their experiences during
the past weeks of separation, and were chatting
and laughing merrily in her pretty boudoir,
when some slight sounds made by the
baby and its parents and carriage excited
their curiosity and brought them hurrying
downstairs to learn what was going on
there.</p>
<p>“Oh, how pretty!” cried Lucilla, as she
caught sight of the little vehicle. “How fine
for our darling baby! Where did it come
from?”</p>
<p>“It is father’s gift,” answered Max; “the
dear, kind father who always thinks of everything
he can possibly do to add to the happiness
of his children.”</p>
<p>“He does, indeed!” exclaimed Evelyn.
“Nobody could have a better, kinder father.”</p>
<p>“We are all going over to Woodburn this
evening,” said Max, “and we will take baby
in her carriage.”</p>
<p>“She, as queen of the party, will ride,
and the rest of us will walk,” laughed Lucilla.
“Oh, you little darling, auntie hopes<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[202]</a></span>
you will always be able to ride when you want
to.”</p>
<p>“Doubtless she will if it is best for her,”
said Max. “It looks now as if she were born
for easy times, but no one can tell what may
be in store for either us or her in the future.”</p>
<p>“Father would say, ‘Don’t allow yourself
to be troubled with anxiety in regard to the
future; remember the teaching of the Thirty-seventh
Psalm, Trust in the Lord, and do
good; so shalt thou dwell in the land, and
verily thou shalt be fed,’” said Lucilla.</p>
<p>“Yes,” agreed Evelyn, “if we all had perfect
trust in Him, I am sure we should be
free from anxiety and very happy.”</p>
<p>“I am sure you are right about that,” said
Chester, “and if we practise it—that teaching—we
shall be a happy set.”</p>
<p>“I hear our call to supper,” said Lucilla.
“Eva, won’t you and Max come in and sup
with us?”</p>
<p>“Do, friends and relatives; we will be very
glad to have you partake with us,” said Chester.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[203]</a></span></p>
<p>“Thank you both,” said Max. “I think
our supper is just about ready, but if you will
allow its dishes to be added to yours we may
share with each other, and probably enjoy doing
so.”</p>
<p>All agreed that that was a good idea, and
the plan was immediately carried out.</p>
<p>The Sunnyside folks were not more glad
to see their home than were the Woodburn
people to reach theirs. The captain’s carriage
contained, not his own family only, but
his future son-in-law also. Harold was bidding
an affectionate good-bye to Grace on the
veranda at Ion when her father said laughingly:</p>
<p>“Don’t indulge in adieus just here and
now, Harold, but come with us to Woodburn.
Who can tell but there may be a patient there
longing for a sight of Dr. Harold Travilla’s
face?”</p>
<p>“Thank you, captain; a kind invitation,
and flattering to my medical and surgical
skill and supposed desire to be helpful to
others; but I should be sorry to crowd you.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[204]</a></span></p>
<p>He and her father were helping Grace into
the vehicle as he spoke.</p>
<p>“There’s abundance of room, Harold,” said
Violet; “get right in and take that seat beside
Grace.”</p>
<p>“Yes, obey that lady’s orders as I do,”
laughed the captain.</p>
<p>“I thought I had outgrown that business,”
laughed Harold; “but I will obey in a moment,
when I have said good-night to mother
and the rest.”</p>
<p>That did not take long, and the captain’s
“Plenty of time for that” seemed to afford
satisfactory permission. In five minutes the
carriage was on its way down the avenue.</p>
<p>“Now, Tiny, you are on your way to that
pretty home I’ve been telling you about,” said
Elsie, stroking and patting her little pet
monkey.</p>
<p>“What are you telling her for, Elsie?”
asked Ned. “Why don’t you wait and let
her be surprised when she gets there? Surprises
are nice. I always like to be surprised.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[205]</a></span></p>
<p>“Something of a mistake, Ned,” said his
uncle. “Some surprises are far from agreeable.”</p>
<p>“What kind, uncle? please tell me about
some.”</p>
<p>“Well, I have heard of it happening to a
man to learn that all of a sudden he had lost
all his money.”</p>
<p>“Oh, that’s not so bad. He could earn
more.”</p>
<p>“Maybe he could; but if so, he’d a good
deal rather add that to what he had before
than have only that.”</p>
<p>“There must be a good many kinds of surprises,”
returned the little fellow thoughtfully,
“and I’d rather have some other kind than
that. When papa gave me my pony, that
was a very pleasant surprise. Oh, I was just
delighted.”</p>
<p>“And these tee-tees were a very, very
agreeable surprise to both of us,” said Elsie,
patting and stroking hers, seated in her
lap.</p>
<p>“And I’m thinking Eva and Max will soon<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[206]</a></span>
have a very agreeable surprise,” said Grace,
smiling up into her father’s face.</p>
<p>“I hope so,” he said, returning the smile.</p>
<p>“Oh, what about?” queried Ned, with tone
and look of curiosity and excitement.</p>
<p>“No doubt you will learn when they—your
brothers and sisters—come over to Woodburn
this evening,” answered his father.</p>
<p>“Will I?” cried Ned. “Oh, I hope they’ll
come early; at least, before Elsie and I have
to go to bed.”</p>
<p>At that everybody laughed, and his mother
quietly remarked that she was surprised to
find him exhibiting so much curiosity, as it
seemed to be understood that that quality belonged
rather to women and girls than to men
and boys.</p>
<p>“Quite a mistake and slander, my dear,”
laughed her husband, then changed the subject
of conversation by calling attention
to a new building going up on a neighboring
plantation.</p>
<p>A few minutes later their carriage turned
into the Woodburn driveway, and presently<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[207]</a></span>
they were leaving it for the veranda of the
spacious and lordly dwelling where the servants
were assembled, Christine, their lady-like
housekeeper, at their head, to welcome
the returned travellers to their home. Everybody
seemed full of joy over it; and the children
were delighted with the curiosity shown
in regard to their new pets and the to-do made
over them.</p>
<p>A bountiful and most appetizing repast
had been prepared for their reception, and
they presently seated themselves about the
table. A blessing was asked, and the captain
began carving a fine turkey, Violet pouring
the tea. The table was charmingly furnished
with beautiful china, cut-glass, silver,
flowers, and dishes of most appetizing-looking
food.</p>
<p>“It is really very pleasant to be at home
and at one’s own table again,” remarked the
captain, after an appreciative glance over the
board.</p>
<p>“Whose table was it that you sat down to
on the Dolphin?” laughed Violet.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[208]</a></span></p>
<p>“My own, I believe,” smiled the captain;
“but, somehow, I feel more at home here.”</p>
<p>“It is delightful to be here; but I miss Lu,”
sighed Grace.</p>
<p>“Well, daughter, she is not far off. Keep
up your spirits; she will probably be here in
the course of an hour.”</p>
<p>“Husband, brother, sister, baby and all
with her, I presume,” added Harold sportively.
“And baby will probably come in her
own coach, like the grand lady she is,”
laughed Violet. “I shall enjoy seeing her
in it.”</p>
<p>“Resting on and covered by the beautiful
furnishings provided by your generosity and
taste, mamma,” said Grace, with a loving, appreciative
look at her young stepmother.</p>
<p>“Are we going to have a party to-night?”
asked Ned.</p>
<p>“Not exactly,” said his father; “at least,
it will be only a home party of what I call
our own immediate family—my children and
grandchild.”</p>
<p>“Many thanks, my dear captain, that I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[209]</a></span>
seem to be included in the number forming
that happy family,” said Harold, with a bow
and pleased smile.</p>
<p>“Yes,” laughed Violet, “but don’t imagine
that I am going to permit you to call me
mamma, considering that you are my younger
brother.”</p>
<p>“So I am, Mrs. Raymond; but by no means
young enough to be an obedient son to you,”
Harold returned in playful tone, “or, indeed,
any son at all. It will be well enough to bear
that relationship to your husband, but fairly
ludicrous to pretend to bear it to so young
and fair a lady as yourself.”</p>
<p>“I should think the fairness would make it
a trifle less objectionable, if anything could,”
returned Violet with mischievous look and
smile.</p>
<p>“Really, those mutual relationships make
small difference, except as they may affect
your docility when you are the patient and I
the physician,” returned Harold gravely.</p>
<p>“All of us obey your orders when you are
the doctor, uncle,” remarked Elsie. “Sister<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[210]</a></span>
Grace never will do a thing that you tell her
not to.”</p>
<p>“Of course not,” laughed Grace. “Where
would be the use of employing a physician, if
you didn’t follow his directions?”</p>
<p>At the conclusion of the meal all repaired
to the veranda to await the coming of the Sunnyside
folk. It was a warm October evening,
the grounds looking beautiful in their
autumn robes, and there seemed no pleasanter
place to lounge in than that, with its abundance
of most comfortable settees and chairs.</p>
<p>“It is very nice to be at home again,” said
Grace with a happy sigh. “I wouldn’t be
willing to give up this dear home for any of
the beautiful places I have been in.”</p>
<p>“I am glad you are so well satisfied, daughter,”
the captain responded in a pleased tone,
“and I hope you will never have less love for
your father’s house.”</p>
<p>“Oh, good, good! There they come!”
cried Ned, springing to his feet and clapping
his hands as the little group was seen approaching
from the direction of Sunnyside.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[211]</a></span></p>
<p>“Yes, children and grandchild,” said the
captain, as he and Harold hurried to meet
them.</p>
<p>“Many, many thanks, father, for this beautiful
and useful gift to our baby daughter,”
said Max almost before they had fairly
met.</p>
<p>“And not from baby’s father only, but
from her mother also,” said Evelyn; “many,
many thanks to you and Mamma Vi for both
the carriage and its lovely furnishings.”</p>
<p>“Ah, those last are gifts especially from
my wife,” returned the captain.</p>
<p>“Yes, oh yes, I know and appreciate it;
but, no doubt, they were given with your approval.
Ah, Mamma Vi,” as Violet approached,
“I hardly know how to thank you
enough for your lovely gifts to my baby
daughter.”</p>
<p>“Then don’t try,” returned Violet in mirthful
tones. “I assure you, the pleasure I
found in doing it was reward enough. How
is the little dear this evening? Ah, I see she
is sound asleep. How nicely her papa must<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[212]</a></span>
have rolled the little coach along to get her
in that condition.”</p>
<p>“She does more sleeping than anything
else so far in her life,” laughed Max, looking
down admiringly into the sweet, fair baby
face resting so quietly on the soft pillow.</p>
<p>The children, following their parents, had
met them now.</p>
<p>“Oh, we want to see the dear baby!” they
said in excited, but rather hushed, voices.
“Let us look at her, Brother Max.”</p>
<p>“Not yet,” he answered. “Let us keep her
asleep as long as we can; then when she wakes
of herself she will probably be in a pleasant
mood. I don’t like to hear a baby cry. Do
you?”</p>
<p>They had reached the house, and the gentlemen
lifted the coach up into the veranda
without waking the young sleeper.</p>
<p>Lucilla was on the veranda, gazing about
from side to side.</p>
<p>“Oh, how sweet the dear old home does
look!” she cried. “I want to go all over this
story and the next just now. May I, father?”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[213]</a></span></p>
<p>“Certainly, my child. It is your own home
now quite as much as it ever was; because
you are as much as ever my own dear daughter.”</p>
<p>“Thank you for those kind, loving words,
father dear,” she returned with emotion, laying
a hand on his shoulder as she stood at his
side and giving him a look of ardent affection.</p>
<p>At that he bent his head and kissed her on
forehead, cheek and lips.</p>
<p>“It is my turn now, papa,” said Grace
sportively, coming up to his other side.</p>
<p>“So it is, my darling,” he returned, repeating
for her exactly what he had done to Lucilla.</p>
<p>Elsie had noted it all with interest.</p>
<p>“Now, papa, isn’t it my turn?” she asked,
her eyes shining, her lips curling with a smile
of love and entreaty.</p>
<p>“Yes, little daughter, yes, indeed! You
are no less dear than your older sisters. Come
and give and take the caresses papa loves to
exchange with you.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[214]</a></span></p>
<p>Violet and Evelyn preferred to keep watch
over the sleeping babe, but all the others
joined in making the circuit of the rooms Lucilla
had expressed a desire to see. They
found them all in good order, Christine being
an excellent housekeeper, and having good
and competent servants under her.</p>
<p>“It is delightful to come home to houses so
well ordered and neat as this and Sunnyside
have proved on this occasion, Mamma Vi,”
Lucilla remarked on her return to the veranda.</p>
<p>“Yes, and I think I fully appreciate it,”
replied Violet. “You found yours in good
order?”</p>
<p>“Perfect. It could not have looked better
if I had been there to oversee the work.”</p>
<p>“And I can say just the same of mine,”
said Evelyn.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[215]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVII</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">Over</span> at Ion the family were left alone, all
the guests having now departed to their own
homes. Zoe was seeing her children in their
nests for the night; Grandpa and Grandma
Dinsmore were chatting together on the front
veranda, while Grandma Elsie and her sons,
Edward and Herbert, a little removed from
the older couple, were engaged in a similar
manner—her sons asking questions in regard
to their mother’s experiences during the summer
and fall, and she telling a pleasant and
interesting tale in regard to them.</p>
<p>Just then a hack came rolling up the avenue.</p>
<p>“Who’s that now, I wonder,” growled Edward,
“coming to interrupt our first private
chat with our long absent mother?”</p>
<p>“Probably somebody wanting the doctor,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[216]</a></span>
sighed Herbert, rising and moving toward the
entrance.</p>
<p>At that moment the vehicle came to a
standstill at the veranda steps, and instantly
out sprang a manly form and came quickly
up them.</p>
<p>“Walter!” exclaimed Herbert, reaching
out his hand, which the other grasped and
shook heartily.</p>
<p>“Yes, brother mine, it is I. Where’s
mother? Mother! mother, dear! Oh, how
glad I am to have you in my arms once
more!” as she sprang forward with a cry of
joy.</p>
<p>“Walter, my dear, dear youngest son!”
and he caught her in his arms. “My baby
boy,” she laughed the next moment; “my
baby boy grown taller than his mother. Oh,
why wasn’t he here to meet and greet me when
I got home?”</p>
<p>“A little business matter, and a misunderstanding
as to the probable time of my mother’s
arrival,” he answered, repeating his caresses.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[217]</a></span></p>
<p>Then they released each other, and joyous
and affectionate greetings were exchanged
with the remaining members of the family.</p>
<p>“You should have been here sooner, Walter,”
said Herbert when all were seated again,
with his mother in the midst. “She
has been telling Ed and me some very interesting
things about her recent visit to California.”</p>
<p>“Perhaps mother will repeat her story to
me one of these days,” said Walter. “At present
it seems almost enough to see her dear
face, without hearing anything but the sound
of her sweet voice.”</p>
<p>“That sounds very much as if my youngest
son had been licking the blarney stone,”
laughed his mother.</p>
<p>“Not a bit of it, mother,” he returned.
“You know I wasn’t brought up to do such
things.”</p>
<p>“I hope you were not,” she said, “but you
have been under other teachers than your
mother for years past.”</p>
<p>“True, my mother dear, but I hope I have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[218]</a></span>
not forgotten your teachings. Now what is
the latest news about uncles, aunts, cousins
and friends in this neighborhood?”</p>
<p>“I really think but little has taken place
which would be new to you, Walter,” replied
his mother.</p>
<p>“I doubt,” laughed Edward, “if he has
heard of the good fortune of Eva and Max.”</p>
<p>“Money or estate?” queried Walter.</p>
<p>“Something better than either,” remarked
his mother, with a pleased smile.</p>
<p>“Oh, I suppose Max has been promoted.
Good for him! He’s very happy over it, I
dare say.”</p>
<p>“But it isn’t that. You’re wide of the
mark,” laughed Edward.</p>
<p>“You may as well tell me. I don’t seem
to be Yankee enough to be good at guessing.”</p>
<p>“A little daughter, as pretty a baby as ever
was seen—of course, excepting Zoe’s and
mine.”</p>
<p>“Oh, is that it?” laughed Walter. “Well,
I’ll congratulate them when I see them. Am
I uncle to it, mother?”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[219]</a></span></p>
<p>“No,” she replied with a smile; “you are
not really related at all to either parent, so of
course not to the child.”</p>
<p>“Yet both the parents and I have been in
the habit of calling each other cousin, so I
think I’ll claim kin with the little beauty you
tell me of.”</p>
<p>“And I don’t think any one will object,”
said his mother.</p>
<p>Zoe now joined them, welcomed Walter
heartily, and the talk went on, principally
about the various relatives and connections,
but with never an unkind or uncharitable
word in regard to any of them.</p>
<p>“And you had them all here to-day,” Walter
said at length. “I wish I had reached
home a few hours sooner.”</p>
<p>“We would all have been glad to see you
then, as we are now, my son,” said his mother.
“But don’t feel too much disappointed. I
have an idea that there will be a number of
other family gatherings before Max is ordered
away again.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Grandma Dinsmore, “I heard<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[220]</a></span>
several of to-day’s guests express an intention
to have such a family gathering themselves
before very long.”</p>
<p>“And they are the most agreeable kind to
have,” said Zoe.</p>
<p>“I think I shall go to-morrow and have a
peep at that new relative, as well as a chat
with her parents,” said Walter. “I dare say
they feel quite rich. But how funny to think
of the captain and Vi as grandpa and grandma.
But, of course, Vi isn’t really that, and
nobody will think of calling her so.”</p>
<p>“She called herself that,” said Zoe, “but
certainly it seems quite ridiculous. They
will all be sorry, as we are, that you were not
here to-day to take part in our reception,”
she added; “but if you would like to speak
to any of them now, you know you can use the
’phone.”</p>
<p>“Thanks,” returned Walter, “but I believe
I should prefer to give them a rousing surprise
to-morrow by just walking in on them.”</p>
<p>“I think that the better plan,” said his
grandfather approvingly.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[221]</a></span></p>
<p>“And perhaps I can persuade my mother
to go along,” added Walter, looking smilingly
at her.</p>
<p>“If you get Herbert or Harold to prescribe
the ride—or walk; which is it to be?—I will
go, expecting benefit from so doing,” she responded
in mirthful tone.</p>
<p>“Harold!” exclaimed Walter. “By the
way, where is he? Visiting some desperately
sick patient? I know that’s often the case
when he fails to adorn the family circle.”</p>
<p>“No,” said Herbert; “at present he is
dancing attendance on Grace Raymond, his
adored ladylove.”</p>
<p>Walter laughed and said: “Ah, yes, that’s
all right; Grace is a dear, sweet girl—a beauty,
too; and except for the odd mixing up of
relationships and the fact that she is delicate,
I should be delighted with the prospective
match.”</p>
<p>“I also,” said his mother. “I am very fond
of Grace; have loved her ever since my first
sight of her sweet face. I can see that she
loves Harold dearly, yet is perfectly submissive<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[222]</a></span>
to her father’s will in regard to the time
of their marriage. Nor does Harold rebel,
though it is plain to be seen that he longs
for the time when he may claim her as his
very own.”</p>
<p>“Yes, mother. Well, I hope he will prescribe
early retirement for his ladylove to-night
and hasten home to greet his youngest
brother, whom he has not seen for nearly a
year.”</p>
<p>“I presume he has done so; for here he
comes now, walking up the avenue,” exclaimed
Herbert, glancing in that direction.</p>
<p>At that Walter sprang to his feet and hastened
forward to meet Harold as he came up
the veranda steps.</p>
<p>“Howdy’do, doctor?” he cried with a
pleasant laugh. “I hope you’ve left that
pretty patient of yours doing well.”</p>
<p>“Why, Walter, my man, I’m glad to see
you and know that, young as you are, you’ve
travelled home safely by yourself,” responded
Harold, reaching the top step and grasping
heartily the hand held out to him.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[223]</a></span></p>
<p>“How do you know that I travelled by myself?”
laughed Walter. “Are you quite sure
I may not have a ladylove and future father-in-law
as well as yourself?”</p>
<p>“Yes, my little man; for if you had I
should certainly have learned it before this,
since my youngest brother has always been
communicative to me.”</p>
<p>“Don’t be too sure of that, laddie,” laughed
Walter. “But come along now and join the
family circle, which, with you in it, will be
quite complete.”</p>
<p>“So you are here again, Harold,” said his
grandfather, as they seated themselves.
“How did you and the Raymonds find matters
at Woodburn?”</p>
<p>“Everything in perfect order, sir; at least,
so far as I could tell, and all seemed entirely
satisfied and full of delight that they had at
last reached their home.”</p>
<p>“That is pleasant news. I suppose you
didn’t go on to Sunnyside?”</p>
<p>“No, sir; I reserved that pleasant visit for
to-morrow.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[224]</a></span></p>
<p>“Oh,” said Walter, “Chester and Lu, Max
and Eva are at home now, I suppose; and
I’m told the latter couple rejoice in owning a
beauty of a baby.”</p>
<p>“Yes, she is a beauty, I think,” said Harold;
“as sweet a little creature as ever I
saw.”</p>
<p>“That’s pretty strong, coming from an old
bach, isn’t it?” laughed Walter.</p>
<p>“Hardly at an age to be reasonably called
old, Walter,” remonstrated their mother
gently, and with a smile.</p>
<p>“It seems quite well, from a business point
of view, for a doctor to be considered old—or
at least not very young, mother,” said Harold
pleasantly, and with a smile.</p>
<p>“Most people are more ready to trust themselves
and dear ones to the treatment of a physician
who has had some experience in the
practice of his profession, than to one whose
youth proves him to be but a beginner.”</p>
<p>“Quite true, Harold, and very sensible in
those who act upon that principle,” remarked
his grandfather.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[225]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVIII</h2>
<p>“<span class="smcap">It</span> is a lovely morning, one of October’s
fairest days!” exclaimed Lucilla, glancing
from the window of her dressing-room on the
day after their home-coming from their recent
sojourn upon the banks of the Hudson.
“Oh, Chester, my dear, I wish you could just
stay at home and spend the day with me!”</p>
<p>“It would be very pleasant to do so, my
love,” he returned, “but business forbids;
and besides,” he added laughingly, “I feel
very sure you would not be content to really
stay at home all day.”</p>
<p>“No,” she returned in mirthful tone, “but
Woodburn seems to me only a part of my
home—holding my dear father and the other
loved ones—and I cannot be content to refrain
from spending a part of every day with
them, or from having them spend a part here
with me.”</p>
<p>“Yes, dearest, I fully understand, and rejoice<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[226]</a></span>
that you have their loved companionship
when I must be away from home, so that you
might be lonely indeed without them,” returned
Chester. He came close to her side
and put an arm about her as he spoke.</p>
<p>“My dear husband,” she murmured low
and softly, “your companionship has become
more and sweeter to me than any or all other,
even that of my dear father.”</p>
<p>“Oh, thank you for those sweet words,
dearest,” he returned with emotion. “Ah, I
esteem myself a very fortunate man in having
such a wife. But it grows late and I
must hasten with my preparations, for breakfast
first and business after.”</p>
<p>“Do, my dear. I am just ready to go
down, and I think the call to breakfast will
soon follow my entrance into the dining-room.”</p>
<p>She met Max in the hall, and they exchanged
a pleasant morning greeting.</p>
<p>“How are wife and baby?” she asked.</p>
<p>“They seem to be well, bright and happy.”</p>
<p>“And you are looking so.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[227]</a></span></p>
<p>“Look as I feel, then, when I can refrain
from thinking of Uncle Sam’s coming orders,”
he returned with a rather rueful smile.</p>
<p>“Oh, dear! I’d break loose from that old
uncle if I were you. Won’t you and Eva
come in and breakfast with us?”</p>
<p>“No, thank you; we were with you last
night, you know, so it’s your turn to come to
us. Take your breakfast with us this morning,
you and Chester, won’t you?”</p>
<p>“Thank you, but Chester is so hurried in
the mornings. I think he would prefer to
join you at tea some of these evenings.”</p>
<p>“Ah, yes, that will be better. And there!
both breakfast bells are ringing.”</p>
<p>Those sounds brought both Evelyn and
Chester into the hall. Morning greetings
were exchanged with them and the four descended
to their breakfast rooms.</p>
<p>Chester did not linger over his breakfast,
but Max and Eva ate leisurely, as there was
no necessity for haste with either of them at
that time.</p>
<p>Lucilla saw her husband on his way, returned<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[228]</a></span>
to the table, finished her breakfast,
had a pleasant little stroll about the grounds
with her father, then returned to the house
and found them, baby and all, on the veranda,
for it was a bright, warm morning.
Eva sat with the babe in her arms, Max standing
by her side, gazing in the direction of
Woodburn.</p>
<p>“Why didn’t father come in?” he asked,
his tone expressing disappointment and chagrin.</p>
<p>“He said it was a little too late. Mamma
Vi would be ready for her breakfast, and he
could not think of keeping her waiting. But
he thinks they will be here in an hour or so
and convoy us all over there.”</p>
<p>“All right, as father’s plans always are,”
returned Max with a sigh of satisfaction.</p>
<p>“Just as I think,” said Evelyn; “but I
doubt if we can make a lengthened stay, as
I overheard occasional remarks yesterday at
Ion indicating that we would be likely to receive
a number of calls from relatives and
friends to-day.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[229]</a></span></p>
<p>“But,” laughed Lucilla, “they will be calling
upon the Woodburn folks, too, and it will
be to them a saving of time and trouble to find
us all in one house.”</p>
<p>“So it will,” responded Max in laughing
tone, “and I hope they will appreciate our
kindness in so evidently consulting their convenience
in regard to the matter.”</p>
<p>“Ah, how sweet our little darling looks this
morning!” exclaimed Lucilla, stepping to
Evelyn’s side and bending over the little one.
“Precious pet, Aunt Lu loves to look at
you.”</p>
<p>“Tell Aunt Lu you will look much sweeter
when you have had your bath and are dressed
for the day,” said Evelyn, and the child
seemed to answer:</p>
<p>“Let me have it soon, mamma, before my
dear grandpa sees me.”</p>
<p>“Yes, so you shall,” Eva replied, with a
laughing look at her husband. “Baby dear,
you should appreciate the blessing of having
a father who can talk for you until you can
do it for yourself. Now,” she added, rising<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[230]</a></span>
with the child in her arms, “we will go and
make the contemplated improvements.”</p>
<p>“And I to attend to household affairs,”
added Lucilla, and they passed into the entrance
hall together.</p>
<p>The families at Woodburn and Ion sat
down to their breakfast at very nearly the
same time. At both places all were well and
in good spirits, and as a consequence the chat
was lively and pleasant.</p>
<p>“What a lovely morning,” remarked Mrs.
Dinsmore. “This is one of our delicious October
days.”</p>
<p>“Yes, and quite a good deal of it would be
properly spent in walking and driving,” said
her husband. “Shall I take you and Elsie
over to Woodburn and Sunnyside?”</p>
<p>“You may take me in either way that suits
you best,” she returned with a pleased smile.</p>
<p>“And you, Elsie?” he asked.</p>
<p>“Thank you, father,” she said, her tone
and look indicating a grateful appreciation
of his kindness in giving the invitation. “I
last evening accepted an invitation from Walter;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[231]</a></span>
but we might make up a family party
and all go. ‘The more the merrier,’ as I am
sure the Woodburn folk will think.”</p>
<p>“Oh, do, do! Let us all go!” cried little
Lily. “I want to see the monkeys again.”</p>
<p>At that everybody laughed, and Grandpa
Dinsmore said:</p>
<p>“Very well, you can visit the monkeys, and
the rest of us our relatives.”</p>
<p>Lily hung her head and blushed.</p>
<p>“I didn’t mean I cared more about the
monkeys than about aunt and uncle and the
cousins, for I don’t.”</p>
<p>“No, dear, we all understand that,” said
Grandma Elsie soothingly; “the monkeys are
not the principal attraction, but merely an
additional one.”</p>
<p>“Yes, ma’am,” returned the child with a
relieved sigh. “I don’t want anybody to
think I don’t love Aunt Vi and uncle and the
rest, because I do; but the monkeys are the
funniest.”</p>
<p>“Of course, they are,” said her Uncle Herbert;
“and who doesn’t like fun?”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[232]</a></span></p>
<p>“I know of no one in this house who objects
to it in the right time and place,” remarked
her father, bestowing a reassuring smile upon
the little girl.</p>
<p>“We seem likely to have a gay time while
our young naval officer remains in the neighborhood,”
remarked Mr. Dinsmore.</p>
<p>“Yes, sir,” said Edward; “so I understand,
and I hope they—the various parties planned—may
prove enjoyable.”</p>
<p>“I have no doubt that they will, my dear,”
said Zoe.</p>
<p>“I hope they will be in the daytime, so
that we children can go,” said Lily.</p>
<p>“But even if they do, the monkeys will
surely not be present at all of them,” remarked
Walter gravely.</p>
<p>“But I’m not a monkey, Uncle Walter,”
she returned in a slightly resentful tone.
“You wouldn’t have me for your niece if I
was.”</p>
<p>“No; and you haven’t the least look like
one. So if you can do without their companionship,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[233]</a></span>
I hope you will be permitted to
go to all the parties talked of.”</p>
<p>“If she is a good girl she shall go to all
the parties she’s invited to; all the daytime
ones in the connection, I mean,” said her
mother.</p>
<p>“Oh, thank you, mamma!” exclaimed the
little girl; “and I may go to-day with you
and papa, may I?”</p>
<p>“You shall go somehow and with somebody;
we will get it all arranged presently.
There are conveyances enough for all to ride
if they wish, and it is a delightful day for
walking so short a distance if any one prefers
to do that.”</p>
<p>Some did prefer it, and in a few moments
their plans in regard to that were all arranged.</p>
<p>In the meantime Lucilla had made her
housekeeping arrangements and toilet for the
day, the next-door neighbors had done likewise,
the baby, beautifully attired, was sleeping
in her carriage, which Max was proud to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[234]</a></span>
draw with his own hands, and they set out on
their trip across the lawn to Woodburn.</p>
<p>They received a joyous welcome there, and
were told they were just in time to prevent
the call from being made in the other direction.</p>
<p>“We were just about to start for Sunnyside,”
said Violet, “for we were all hungry
for a sight of my little granddaughter.”</p>
<p>“Oh, mamma, she isn’t that, and you don’t
look a bit like a grandmother!” exclaimed
Elsie.</p>
<p>“I’m her own grandfather’s wife,” laughed
Violet, “and what’s my husband’s is mine
also. Isn’t it, my dear?” turning to him
with a pleased little laugh.</p>
<p>“Yes,” he replied, “I consider you as having
a right to a share in all my possessions.”</p>
<p>“That’s nice and kind in you, papa,” said
Elsie, “but I don’t like my pretty young
mamma to be thought old; and folks will
think so if she’s called grandma.”</p>
<p>“Well, daughter, I should think a sight of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[235]</a></span>
her face would convince anybody of the absurdity
of that,” the captain said, drawing
Elsie to his side and smoothing her hair caressingly.
Then bending over the babe, which
was waking, he said caressingly: “Grandpa’s
pretty pet! the first grandchild, sweet and
beautiful as a lily or a rose.”</p>
<p>At that she looked up into his face and
cooed.</p>
<p>“That’s a pretty reply to grandpa, baby
darling,” he said, softly touching her cheek
with his lips.</p>
<p>Then she seemed to speak:</p>
<p>“I love you, my dear grandpa.”</p>
<p>“Oh, that’s nice for her to say,” cried Elsie,
clapping her hands and laughing merrily;
“and I do believe she does, papa, for see
how sweetly she looks at you. Oh, I think
she’s just the dearest, prettiest baby that ever
was made.”</p>
<p>“That’s rather strong, isn’t it?” laughed
Max; “but you are young and have seen comparatively
few of her age.”</p>
<p>“I really think a brighter or prettier one<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[236]</a></span>
would be hard to find,” said her grandfather.</p>
<p>“And it wouldn’t be worth her father’s
while to pretend to disagree with me,” he
added, glancing at Max with a twinkle of
fun in his eye.</p>
<p>“We are not disposed to contradict you,
father,” Evelyn said with a smile, “but perhaps
it is partly because she is our very own
that she looks so pretty to us.”</p>
<p>“Oh, there are some folks coming up the
driveway!” exclaimed Ned. “Why, they are
grandma and Uncle Herbert and—Uncle
Walter, I do believe!”</p>
<p>“And I think you are right,” said his
father, then hurried forth to meet and welcome
the approaching guests. Violet followed
closely in his footsteps, the others a little
more slowly.</p>
<p>Warm greetings were exchanged, then
came a gathering about the carriage, and Evelyn
and Max were gratified by hearing
Walter say he really thought it the prettiest
young baby he had ever seen.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[237]</a></span></p>
<p>“And so far she’s as good as she is pretty,”
said Lucilla; “a bit bairnie to be proud
of.”</p>
<p>“There’s nobody here who will contradict
you in that,” said Violet, gazing admiringly
upon the sweet baby face.</p>
<p>“She seems a fortunate little one—has
come to the right place, I think,” remarked
Herbert.</p>
<p>“Yes, the right place to be loved and petted,”
said Violet. “I suppose partly because
we have had no baby among us for some
years.”</p>
<p>“I’m glad we have one now, and that she’s
my little niece, the dearest, prettiest baby in
the land!” cried Elsie, bending over the
child and regarding it with loving admiration.</p>
<p>“Where’s Harold?” asked Violet. “I wonder
he didn’t come with his mother and brothers.”</p>
<p>“Gone to visit some patients who have been
longing for his return,” replied Herbert;
adding laughingly: “They actually appear to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[238]</a></span>
think him a better physician than either Cousin
Arthur or myself. I presume he will be
in after a little, though. And yonder, I see,
come grandpa and grandma, with Ed and his
family.”</p>
<p>“Ah, that is well,” said the captain; “the
more the merrier.”</p>
<p>The new arrivals met a hearty welcome,
spent a delightful half hour, then returned
to Ion; but had scarcely left Woodburn when
a servant came to tell the Sunnyside folk that
callers were there awaiting the return of its
owners.</p>
<p>“Who are they?” asked Max.</p>
<p>“The folks from the Oaks and Beechwood,”
was the reply.</p>
<p>“Oh, just our own connections,” said Lucilla;
“so, father, you, Grandma Elsie,
Mamma Vi and the rest, you will accompany
us, won’t you? I think it would be pleasant
for us all.”</p>
<p>Evelyn and Max added their urgent invitation,
and all accepted except Herbert, who
excused himself on the plea that there<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[239]</a></span>
were patients whom he ought to call upon
promptly.</p>
<p>Max and his wife and sister found their
callers seated upon the veranda at Sunnyside,
enjoying a view of the beautiful grounds, and
chatting cosily together while awaiting their
coming.</p>
<p>Cordial greetings were exchanged, the baby
was noticed and admired, and some one
asked if she could still talk as well as she did
yesterday.</p>
<p>“Can’t you, my pet?” asked her father,
leaning over her, and an answer seemed to
come from her lips:</p>
<p>“I’ll try, papa, if you will help me.”</p>
<p>“I really think she can talk now quite as
well as she did yesterday,” Max said with
becoming gravity.</p>
<p>“And I presume she will be able to whenever
her father is with her,” laughed Violet.</p>
<p>“And when he is gone, perhaps she may
succeed when Cousin Ronald is by,” said the
captain. “I shall certainly not be surprised
if she does.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[240]</a></span></p>
<p>“It probably will not be so very long before
she can use her own tongue,” said Mr. Lilburn.</p>
<p>“And we will hope she will use it aright as
she grows up to girlhood, and then to womanhood,”
remarked her grandfather, gazing affectionately
upon the little one now nestling
in her mother’s arms.</p>
<p>“Your first grandchild, is it not, sir?”
asked Mr. Lilburn, addressing the captain.</p>
<p>“Yes,” he replied, “and her coming has
given me some serious thoughts about my increasing
years. I believe I am growing an
old man.”</p>
<p>“Not so very,” laughed Cousin Ronald,
shaking his head. “I have been a grandsire
for years, and when I began the business
I was older than you are now.”</p>
<p>“And to me he doesn’t seem so very old
even yet,” Annis said with an affectionate
smile.</p>
<p>“That sounds pleasant, coming from the
lips of my bonny young wife,” Mr. Lilburn
said, returning her smile.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[241]</a></span></p>
<p>There was a momentary silence, then the
old gentleman went on in a meditative
tone:</p>
<p>“Life in this world has many blessings and
many trials, but the Bible tells us, ‘As thy
days, so shall thy strength be,’ and in my experience
that promise has been fulfilled many,
many times. Friends, the day after to-morrow
is the Sabbath. Suppose we meet together,
as we were wont to do in the past, and
have ‘strength’ as the subject for the Bible
lesson. I invite you all to come to Beechwood
for that purpose.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, sir,” said Captain Raymond,
speaking for all, “but allow me to offer Woodburn
as the place for meeting, it being
more central and—so near this—better
suited to the entertainment of my little granddaughter,
whose parents would hardly like to
go leaving her behind.”</p>
<p>Cousin Ronald laughed at that.</p>
<p>“No; and that would be a bad lesson to begin
her education with—the keepin’ her oot
o’ the Bible class. I’m not particular where<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[242]</a></span>
our class shall meet, and Woodburn will suit
me as well as any ither place.”</p>
<p>Just then there were arrivals from Fairview
and the Laurels, which caused the subject
to be dropped for the time. But it was
taken up again after a little, and Woodburn
finally settled upon as the place for the next
Sunday’s Bible class.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[243]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIX</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">The</span> fine weather continued; Sunday was
bright and beautiful—the woods gay with
autumn tints, the air balmy and sweet with
the scent of late fruits and flowers. The Ion,
Fairview, Roselands, Beechwood, Woodburn,
Sunnyside and the Laurels people went to
church in the morning, and in the afternoon
most of them gathered at Woodburn to spend
an hour in the study of the Bible, Mr. Ronald
Lilburn being the leader of the class.</p>
<p>“Our subject to-day,” he said, “is the
strength the Lord promises and gives to His
people—His own loved ones, His servants, in
their hours of need. ‘As thy days, so shall
thy strength be.’ Captain Raymond, can you
bring to our attention any other promise of
strength as it is needed?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied the captain; “here in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[244]</a></span>
fortieth chapter of Isaiah we read: ‘Hast thou
not known? Hast thou not heard that
the everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator
of the ends of the earth, fainteth not,
neither is weary? There is no searching of
His understanding. He giveth power to the
faint, and to them that have no might He increaseth
strength. Even the youths shall
faint and be weary, and the young men shall
utterly fall: but they that wait upon the Lord
shall renew their strength; they shall mount
up with wings as eagles; they shall run and
not be weary; and they shall walk and not
faint.’”</p>
<p>“A most beautiful passage,” said Mr. Lilburn,
“and now, friends, I think each one of
you has one or more passages selected; please
read aloud in turn as you sit, without waiting
to be called upon.”</p>
<p>Violet’s turn came next, as she sat beside
her husband, and she read: “I will love Thee,
O Lord, my strength. The Lord is my rock,
and my fortress, and my deliverer; my God,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[245]</a></span>
my strength, in whom I will trust; my buckler
and the horn of my salvation, and my
high tower.”</p>
<p>Her mother sat next, and she read: “The
Lord is my strength, and He will make my
feet like hinds’ feet, and He will make me to
walk upon mine high places.... This
day is holy unto the Lord: neither be ye
sorry: for the joy of the Lord is your
strength.”</p>
<p>Then Grace read: “The king shall joy in
thy strength, O Lord; and in thy salvation
how greatly shall He rejoice.”</p>
<p>Then Lucilla read: “Unto thee, O my
strength, will I sing: for God is my defence,
and the God of my mercy.”</p>
<p>“Seek the Lord and His strength: seek His
face evermore,” read little Elsie.</p>
<p>Then Harold: “I can do all things through
Christ who strengtheneth me.”</p>
<p>Then Herbert: “Trust ye in the Lord forever;
for in the Lord, JEHOVAH, is everlasting
strength.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[246]</a></span></p>
<p>Then Max: “Let him take hold of any
strength, that he may make peace with Me;
and he shall make peace with Me.”</p>
<p>Then Evelyn: “Strengthened with all
might, according to His glorious power, unto
all patience and long suffering with joyfulness.”</p>
<p>The others said their selected texts had
been read.</p>
<p>There was a moment’s pause, then Mr. Lilburn
said:</p>
<p>“I think it altogether likely that every one
present who has gone past the meridian of
life could tell of personal experience of the
fulfilment to her or himself of that gracious,
precious promise, ‘As thy days, so shall thy
strength be,’ and I, for one, should be very
glad to hear their testimony to our Heavenly
Father’s faithfulness to His promise.”</p>
<p>A moment’s silence, then the captain said:</p>
<p>“And you, Cousin Ronald, being the eldest
and our chosen leader, might well be the
first with your story of the Lord’s goodness
to you, and faithfulness to His promises.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[247]</a></span></p>
<p>“I am entirely willing,” the old gentleman
returned pleasantly. “The Lord has been exceedingly
good to me through all the years of
my life. I have had very many troubles,
trials and difficulties, but His grace and the
many great and precious promises of His
Word have helped me through them all. I
have seen the grave close over wife, children,
parents and friends, but have been sustained
under the sore trial by the glad hope of meeting
them all in that better land where there is
no more death, no sin, no parting, but all is
righteousness and peace and joy forevermore.</p>
<p>“And even in this world the Lord has given
me much to repair my losses and renew the
joys of my younger days,” he added with a
very loving look and smile directed to Annis.</p>
<p>She returned the smile and spoke in low,
pleasing tones:</p>
<p>“I, too, have had some sore trials, and can
testify to the Lord’s faithfulness to His promise,
‘As thy days, so shall thy strength be.’
Years ago my heart was torn with grief over
the deaths of parents, brothers, sisters and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[248]</a></span>
other dear ones. There have been other trials
also, but the Lord’s promise has never failed.
He has brought me safely through them all,
and is making my later days my best days—full
of peace, comfort and happiness.”</p>
<p>It was now Mrs. Elsie Travilla’s turn, as
she sat next to her Cousin Annis. She spoke
in low, sweet tones, distinctly audible in the
quiet of the room:</p>
<p>“I give my testimony to the Lord’s faithfulness
to that gracious promise, ‘As thy
days, so shall thy strength be.’ I never knew
a mother’s love and care, for mine died when
I had been but a few days in this world; and
my father was so far away that it seemed
much as if I had none. But I was in the
care of those who taught me of Jesus and His
love as soon as I could understand the meaning
of the words; and while yet a very little
child I learned to know and love Him. I
loved my home, too, and it was a sore trial to
be brought away from it. Then, when I first
saw my father and perceived that he did not
care for me, my heart was almost broken and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[249]</a></span>
only the love of Jesus helped me to bear
it.</p>
<p>“That trial was soon happily over; but
later in life sore bereavement came, the nearest
and dearest being called away from earth.
But even then strength was given me according
to my day; and while grieving for myself,
I could rejoice for them. And these
later days are, oh, so full of peace and joy
and love!”</p>
<p>Harold sat near his mother, and was the
next to speak:</p>
<p>“I have as yet seen no very great trials,
but in going into the recent war with Spain I
felt that I was risking life and limb; but the
Lord sustained me with the thought that I
was doing so for the sake of oppressed and
suffering fellow-creatures, and with that
thought came strength according to my day.”</p>
<p>“And my experience was the same,” added
Herbert.</p>
<p>“Mine also,” said Max. “When we went
into the fight at Manila I feared wounds and
death, but I knew we were in the right—fighting<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[250]</a></span>
to free the downtrodden and sorely oppressed,
and, knowing that the Lord had the
disposal of it all, I had strength given me according
to my day. Now you, dearest,” he
added in an undertone to his wife.</p>
<p>Eva said in low, gentle tones:</p>
<p>“I have seen sorrow, losing my dear, passionately
loved father before I had grown to
womanhood; but my strength was according
to my day, the Lord comforting me with His
love, and as wife and mother, and having a
kind father, brothers, sisters and friends, I
am now a very happy woman, indeed.”</p>
<p>A slight pause, then Captain Raymond
spoke.</p>
<p>“I have had many, many blessings and
some trials also. My dear father died when
I was a young lad, my best of mothers when I
had scarcely more than reached man’s estate;
brother and sisters had gone from earth also,
and I was left alone, with small means, but
good health. I was still quite a young man
when I met a sweet young girl who had been,
like myself, bereft of all her nearest relatives.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[251]</a></span>
We loved and married, but I had to leave her
often, sometimes for long intervals, for the
duties of my profession. We were very happy
when together, but in a few years she left
this world for a better, and the three children
God had given us to my sole care, though
I had to be away most of the time upon the
sea. I have since found one to take her place—one
as dear and loving as she was herself,”
he added with a look and smile directed to
Violet that thrilled her heart with joy and
love.</p>
<p>It was her turn now, and she began at once:</p>
<p>“I have had a peaceful, happy life, both as
a young girl and as a married woman, though
some deep sorrows came to me years ago;
first the death of a darling younger sister,
then that of the best and dearest father that
ever lived.” Her voice trembled with emotion,
but she went on. “But then in those sad
hours was fulfilled to me that precious promise,
‘As thy days, so shall thy strength be;’
and though I feel it to be only reasonable to
expect other and greater trials in the future,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[252]</a></span>
I can trust my Heavenly Father to fulfil it to
me again and again till I reach that blessed
land where there is no more sin or sorrow or
suffering.”</p>
<p>No one else in the room made any lengthened
response to the invitation to tell of the
fulfilment to them of the gracious promise
“As thy days, so shall thy strength be,” merely
saying that they believed it and trusted in
it for the future, but as yet had had no very
great trials.</p>
<p>Then Violet went to her organ, played a
short prelude and began singing a hymn, in
which all joined:</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="stanza">
<div class="verse">“In every condition, in sickness, in health,</div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 0.5em;">In poverty’s vale, or abounding in wealth,</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 0.5em;">At home or abroad, on the land, on the sea,</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span style="margin-left: 0.5em;">As thy days may demand shall thy strength ever be.”</span></div>
</div></div></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[253]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XX</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">The</span> whole connection seemed filled with a
desire to entertain their returned travellers,
especially Max, whose present stay among
them would be but short. And that the baby
might accompany its parents, the gathering
together of the relatives and friends was always
in the afternoon.</p>
<p>On Monday they took dinner and spent
the afternoon at the Laurels, on Tuesday at
the Oaks, Wednesday at Roselands, Thursday
at Beechwood, and there the younger
ones had great sport, Cousin Ronald and Max
helping them.</p>
<p>They were all on the veranda after dinner,
chatting pleasantly among themselves, when
Ned exclaimed:</p>
<p>“Oh, let’s have some fun on the lawn! We
may play there, mayn’t we, Cousin Ronald?”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[254]</a></span></p>
<p>“You may, Cousin Ned,” answered the old
gentleman with a pleased smile, “and mayhap
I’ll tak’ a turn wi’ ye, if I’m not deemed
sae auld as to spoil the sport.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I think it would be fun for us to have
you with us, sir!” cried Ned. “Now, how
many of you boys and girls would like to join
in a game of ‘I spy’?”</p>
<p>In reply to that query all the children present
immediately expressed a desire to take
part in the game, and they promptly adjourned
to the grounds. All were familiar
with the game.</p>
<p>“Now who shall be the one to hide his
eyes?” asked Ned, his look and tone of voice
showing a desire to fill the position himself.</p>
<p>That was evident to the others, and two
or three of the cousins said at once:</p>
<p>“You, Ned; you’ll do as well as any other.”</p>
<p>So, the base being chosen, Ned covered his
eyes and the others scattered and hid behind
bushes, trees and summer houses. Then from
every direction came the cry “All Ready!”
and Ned’s eyes were instantly uncovered and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[255]</a></span>
away he ran, looking about him searchingly
from side to side.</p>
<p>Presently catching a glimpse of a familiar
coat worn by his cousin Eric Leland, “I spy
Eric Leland!” he shouted. “I’ll beat you
in to base,” then turned and ran back to the
chosen base—the lower step of the front veranda.</p>
<p>Both boys ran as fast as their young legs
could carry them, but Ned reached the base
and Eric became “It.”</p>
<p>Directly after these two came all the others
engaged in the game, and just as the last
one had reached the goal there came an angry
growl, apparently from under the veranda.</p>
<p>“How dare you rude youngsters come
tramping and stamping here in this rude
way? It’s enough to kill a man with a headache
like mine, and I wont stand it. Clear
out, every one of you.”</p>
<p>For a moment the children seemed thunderstruck,
then they began asking each other
in awed, frightened tones:</p>
<p>“Who is it? and where is he? Is there a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[256]</a></span>
room for him under there? and will he come
out and fight us?”</p>
<p>Then all at once Ned, Elsie and the cousins
from the Oaks and Fairview began to
laugh.</p>
<p>“Oh, it’s Cousin Ronald or Max, and we
needn’t be a bit afraid,” they said.</p>
<p>But at that the voice spoke again:</p>
<p>“I a relation of yours? Think I’d own any
o’ you for relations o’ mine?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I do think so,” replied Ned stoutly.
“I know you’re either Cousin Ronald or
Brother Max, and whichever you are I’m not
a bit afraid of you, because you’re both as
good and kind as ever you can be.”</p>
<p>“That’s the way to talk,” replied the voice.
“You are a pretty good boy, I perceive. So
go on with your play, and if you don’t make
a racket here and hurt my head I’ll not interfere
with you.”</p>
<p>“Where is your head, cousin or brother,
whichever you are?” asked Ned.</p>
<p>“On my shoulders, saucebox,” was the reply.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[257]</a></span></p>
<p>At that all the children laughed.</p>
<p>“That’s funny,” said Ned. “Mine is at
the top of my neck.”</p>
<p>“Well, keep it there,” said the voice.
“Now run off to your play, all o’ ye, and leave
me in peace to nurse my head and get rid of
the ache.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Ned, “but first I’m going to
look for Cousin Ronald and Brother Max,
because I’d like to know which has been trying
to cheat us and pretending to scold.”</p>
<p>He straightened himself and looked earnestly
along the veranda as he spoke. Evidently
the company there had been listening
to what was going on and enjoying the sport,
Cousin Ronald and Max among them. Captain
Raymond was there, too, standing at the
top of the steps and looking as if he had been
having a share of the fun.</p>
<p>“You are having a good deal of fun, aren’t
you, my young friends?” he asked. “To hear
and see it all makes me rather hungry for a
share of it. Would you object to my joining
you?”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[258]</a></span></p>
<p>“Oh, no! No, indeed!” cried several
young voices. “Please come; we’ll be glad to
have you.”</p>
<p>So the captain stepped down and joined
them.</p>
<p>That started the older people. Not only
Mr. Lilburn and Max hastened to join the
players, but Chester and Lucilla, Dr. Harold
and Grace, Dr. Herbert and Dr. Arthur
Conly.</p>
<p>They all seemed to renew their youth, entering
heartily into the sport, to the great delight
of the children, the two ventriloquists
increasing it by the use of their peculiar talent.
Sometimes the players were surprised
and puzzled by voices, unlike any of theirs,
calling from different quarters, but presently
the more knowing ones would give a merry
shout that would open the eyes of the others
to the fact that it was only a ventriloquial
trick for their amusement.</p>
<p>When they grew tired of “I spy” other
games were tried with success, and it was only
as the time for going home drew near that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[259]</a></span>
they ceased their sport and rejoined the older
members of the party upon the veranda.</p>
<p>Evelyn was sitting there with her baby on
her knee, and many of the children gathered
about her, saying they wanted a bit of fun
with her—the baby—before going home;
wanted to hear her talk.</p>
<p>“But she is too young to talk,” said Evelyn;
“she will hardly be able to say anything
for months to come.”</p>
<p>“Oh, her father can make her talk,”
laughed Eric; “if he tells her to, she’ll mind
him. Won’t you, baby dear?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I will. Babies ought to do what their
papas tell them to.”</p>
<p>The words seemed to come from the little
lips, and the children turned to see if Max
was near. He was, and smiled in response
to their questioning glances.</p>
<p>“Doesn’t she do pretty well for so young a
talker?” he asked.</p>
<p>“Yes, sir, with her father to help her,”
laughed Eric. “But I’m afraid she won’t be
able to do so well when you are away on shipboard.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[260]</a></span>
Unless Cousin Ronald is somewhere
near,” he added, as an after thought.</p>
<p>“Yes, I like Cousin Ronald,” the baby
voice seemed to say.</p>
<p>“And you love your aunties, don’t you?”
asked Elsie Raymond, leaning over her.</p>
<p>“Yes, I love you and all the other ones.”</p>
<p>“And don’t you love your cousin doctor,
who takes care of you and mamma when you
need him?” asked Dr. Harold, joining the
group.</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed! Will you be my uncle some
day?”</p>
<p>“I hope so,” laughed Harold. “You will
make a nice little niece, I think.”</p>
<p>“And I think he will be a nice uncle,”
laughed Grace, who was standing by his side.</p>
<p>Captain Raymond, too, was near, the baby
being as attractive to him as to any one else—except,
perhaps, the parents.</p>
<p>“I should like to be able to prove that very
soon,” said Harold with a significant glance
at the captain.</p>
<p>At that Grace blushed and gave her father<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[261]</a></span>
a loving, entreating look that seemed to
say:</p>
<p>“Don’t be angry with us, father dear. I
love you, and we are not rebellious.”</p>
<p>“‘Patient waiting no loss,’” he said with
kindly look and smile. “I love my daughter
too well to be in a hurry to give her away.”</p>
<p>“What will you do when your papa goes
away to his ship, baby?” asked Eric.</p>
<p>“Stay at home with mamma,” was the reply,
at which the children all laughed.</p>
<p>But now the carriages were at the door,
and they must hasten to prepare for their
homeward drive.</p>
<p>It was but a short one from Beechwood to
Woodburn, and to that hospitable home went
not only the immediate family, but the Sunnyside
folk also, Grandma Elsie and her sons,
Harold and Herbert.</p>
<p>An inviting tea was ready for them on
their arrival, and after it they had a delightful
social evening together, music and
conversation making the time pass very
swiftly.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[262]</a></span></p>
<p>But the guests were all disposed to retire
to their homes at a reasonably early hour;
first, however, they sang a hymn together;
then the captain read a portion of Scripture,
and led them in a prayer full of love and
gratitude for the numberless blessings that
sweetened their lives. Then the good-nights
were said and the outsiders departed to their
homes. But there was no sadness in the partings,
for all expected to meet again in a few
hours.</p>
<p>When Grace came to her father for the
usual good-night caress he took her in his
arms and held her close.</p>
<p>“My own darling daughter,” he said low
and tenderly, “you don’t know how dear, how
very dear you are to your father. Millions
could not buy you from me.”</p>
<p>“Dear, dear papa, it is very sweet to have
you love me so,” she responded in tones trembling
with emotion, “and I think my love
for you is as great as yours for me.”</p>
<p>“Yet you want me to give you away?”</p>
<p>“No, sir; only to take another son as a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[263]</a></span>
partner in the concern when you think the
right time has come,” she answered, smiling
up into his face.</p>
<p>At that he gave her a smiling caress.</p>
<p>“So I will when I think that time has
come,” he said, “but till then I hope you can
be happy in my home, under my care, and
loved and petted as one of my own God-given
children.”</p>
<p>“I am sure I can, papa, and I shall never,
never be willing to go too far away to see and
talk with you every day.”</p>
<p>“That is pleasant for me to hear,” he said,
“and I hope to keep you in this home with me
even after you exchange my name for another;
and if you and Harold grow tired of
that I think I can find room on this estate
for another dwelling, not inferior to Sunnyside,
put it up and furnish it for my second
daughter, who is not to be treated with any
less favor than her elder sister and brother.”</p>
<p>“Oh, papa, how good, good you are to me!”
she exclaimed low and feelingly. “I am so
glad and thankful that I was born your child.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[264]</a></span>
But I should love to be that even if you were
poor and couldn’t do anything for me.”</p>
<p>“I believe you would, my darling,” he returned.
“But now bid me good-night and
go; for it is time you were resting, after all
the excitement and fatigues of the day.”</p>
<p>“Yes, papa, dear, dear papa,” she said,
putting her arms around his neck and kissing
him with ardent affection, “you are so kind
to me, and, oh, how I do love you! I
wouldn’t marry even Harold, whom I dearly
love, if I knew that he would take me far
away from you.”</p>
<p>“Nor could I be willing to give you to him
if that was to be the result. But there seems
little or no danger of that, as his home and
near connections are in this neighborhood and
he seems to have no desire to leave it. My
greatest objection to the match is the mixture
of relationships it will bring about. You,
my own daughter, will be my sister-in-law,
and Harold son-in-law to his sister. Still,
as there is no blood relationship between you
two, and you seem so devotedly attached to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[265]</a></span>
each other, I have not felt that I had any
right to forbid the match.”</p>
<p>“Yes, papa, and you were very, very kind not
to do so; for dearly as I love Harold, I would
never marry him without your consent.”</p>
<p>“No, I know you would not, my darling,
for I have not a more obedient, bidable child
than you. But I must not keep you longer
from your needed night’s rest.”</p>
<p>Then laying his right hand gently upon
her head, he gave her the fatherly blessing
Lucilla loved so well: “The Lord bless thee
and keep thee; the Lord make His face
shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee;
the Lord lift up His countenance upon thee
and give thee peace.”</p>
<p>“Dear papa, thank you,” she said with
emotion, glad tears in her eyes. “I do love
that blessing, and I hope you will have it as
well as I.”</p>
<p>“I hope so, daughter,” he said; “nothing
could be better for either of us. And I am
exceedingly glad that he who has won your
young heart is a Christian man.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[266]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXI</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">Max</span> and Evelyn were in their own Sunnyside
home, leaning over their sleeping babe,
their faces shining with love and joy.</p>
<p>“The darling!” exclaimed Max, speaking
low and tenderly. “She seems to me the dearest,
loveliest child that ever was made.”</p>
<p>“To me, too,” returned Eva with a low and
sweet laugh, “though I know that is because
she is yours and mine; and there must have
been very many others quite as beautiful and
sweet.”</p>
<p>“Yes, no doubt; and I suppose it is because
she is our very own that she seems so wonderfully
attractive and lovable to me. And
yet she seems to be so to others not related to
her.”</p>
<p>“Quite true, Max, and my heart sings for
joy over her; and yet we cannot tell that she
will always be an unmixed blessing, for we<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[267]</a></span>
do not know what her character in future life
may be. Oh, Max, we must try to train her
up aright, and we must pray constantly for
God’s blessing upon our efforts; for without
His blessing they will avail nothing.”</p>
<p>“No, dearest, I am sure of that, and my
darling little daughter will be always remembered
in my prayers. That will be almost
all I can do for her in that line, as my profession
will call me almost constantly to a distance
from home. You, dearest, will have
to bear the burden of her training and education;
except such parts as money can procure.”</p>
<p>“I know, I know,” Evelyn replied in
moved tones, “and you must pray for me
that I may have wisdom, grace and strength
according to my day.”</p>
<p>“That I will, dear wife; and we will converse
every day by letter, shall we not?”</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed, and you shall know as well
as written words can tell you how baby grows,
and looks, and learns. And she shall know
her papa by seeing his photograph and hearing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[268]</a></span>
a great deal about him from mamma’s
lips.”</p>
<p>“It is pleasant to think of that,” Max said
with a smile. “And of my home-coming,
which I hope will be rather frequent, as we
are at peace and I am likely to be on some
vessel near the shore of this, our own land.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I hope so!” exclaimed Evelyn. “How
I shall look and long for your coming! Ah,
I envy those women whose husbands are always
at home with them.”</p>
<p>“Oh, my dear, some of them would be glad
if they weren’t. Unfortunately, all marriages
are not the happy ones that ours is;
some husbands and wives have little love for
each other, little enjoyment in each other’s
society.”</p>
<p>“Alas, my dear, that is a sad truth,” sighed
Evelyn; “and our mutual love and happiness
in each other is still another cause for gratitude
to God.”</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed, and I thank Him every day—and
many times a day—for the dear, lovable
wife He has given me.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[269]</a></span></p>
<p>“As I do for my best and dearest of husbands,”
she said in response.</p>
<p>“And oh, what a number of dear relatives
and friends our marriage has given me!
Friends they were before, but not really relatives.
I am so glad to be able to call your
father, sisters and little brother mine. It is
so sad to have no near relatives.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I feel that it must be, though I have
not known it by experience, having always
had my dear father and sisters, Lu and Grace.
But now, dearest, it grows late and you are
looking weary. Had you not better get to
bed as quickly as possible?”</p>
<p>“Yes, my dear, thoughtful husband; it has
been quite an exciting day and I am weary,”
she said, turning from the cradle to him, her
eyes shining with love and joy.</p>
<p>After Grace had said good-night and retired
to her own apartments the captain and
Violet sat chatting together in the library for
some time. It was quite past their usual
hour for retiring, when at length they went
up to their bedroom. The door was open between<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[270]</a></span>
it and the next room, which had formerly
been occupied by Grace, but was now
given up to Ned, he having graduated from
the nursery, much to his own gratification.
He considered it plain proof that he was no
longer a baby boy, but a big fellow hastening
on toward manhood.</p>
<p>“I have been feeling somewhat anxious
about our little boy,” Violet said in an undertone
to her husband, while laying aside her
jewelry, “he was so flushed and excited while
getting ready for bed. Oh, hark, how he is
talking now!”</p>
<p>She paused in her employment and stood
listening, the captain doing likewise.</p>
<p>“I got to the base first, and it’s your turn
to be ‘It,’ Eric!” Ned called out in excited
tones.</p>
<p>Tears started to Violet’s eyes as she turned
toward her husband with a questioning, appealing
look.</p>
<p>“I fear he is indeed not well,” returned the
captain, moving toward the open door. “We
will see what can be done for him.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[271]</a></span></p>
<p>Violet followed. The captain lighted the
gas and both went to the bedside. Ned was
rolling and tumbling about the bed, muttering
and occasionally calling out a few words
in regard to the game he imagined himself
playing.</p>
<p>“Ned, my son,” the captain said in soothing
tones, “you are not at play now, but at
home in your bed. Try to lie still and sleep
quietly.”</p>
<p>The captain took the little hot hand in his
as he spoke. He was surprised and alarmed
at its heat, and that the little fellow did not
seem to know where he was or who it was that
spoke to him.</p>
<p>“Oh, Levis, the child is certainly very ill,”
said Violet in low, trembling tones. “Would
it not be well to ’phone for one of my doctor
brothers? I am sure either of them would
come promptly and cheerfully if he knew our
boy was ill and we wanting advice for him.”</p>
<p>“I haven’t a doubt of it, dearest, and I will
go at once to the ’phone,” replied the captain,
leaving the room, while Violet leaned over<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[272]</a></span>
her little son, smoothing the bedclothes and
doing all she could to make him more comfortable.</p>
<p>At Ion most of the family had retired to
rest, but Harold had lingered over some correspondence
in the library, and was going
quietly up the stairway when he heard the
telephone bell. He went directly to the instrument,
saying to himself a trifle regretfully:</p>
<p>“Somebody wanting the doctor, I suppose.
Hello!” he called, and was instantly
answered in Captain Raymond’s unmistakable
voice:</p>
<p>“I am glad it is you, Harold, for we want
you badly, as soon as you can come to us.
Ned is, I fear, very ill; has a high fever and
is quite delirious.”</p>
<p>“I will come at once,” returned Harold.
“Poor, dear little chap! His uncle loves him
too well to let him suffer a moment’s illness
that he may possibly be able to relieve.”</p>
<p>As Harold turned from the instrument his
mother’s bedroom door opened and she stood<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[273]</a></span>
there arrayed in a dressing-gown thrown hastily
over her night-dress.</p>
<p>“What is it, Harold, my son?” she asked.
“I heard the telephone. Are any of our dear
ones taken sick?”</p>
<p>“Don’t be troubled, mother dear,” he returned
in tenderly respectful tones. “It was
only a call from Woodburn to say that little
Ned is not well and they would like me to
come and do what I can for him.”</p>
<p>“And you are going?”</p>
<p>“Yes, mother, with all haste.”</p>
<p>“I should like to go with you, to do what
I can for the child and to comfort poor
Vi.”</p>
<p>“Oh, don’t, mother! Please go back to
your bed, take all the rest and sleep that you
can and go to them to-morrow. That is your
eldest doctor son’s prescription for you.
Won’t you take it?” putting an arm about her
and kissing her tenderly.</p>
<p>“Yes,” she said, returning the caress with
a rather sad sort of smile, “for I think he is
a good doctor, as well as one of the best of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[274]</a></span>
sons.” And with that she went back to her
bed, while he hurried away to his patient.</p>
<p>It was an anxious night to both him and
Ned’s parents, and the morning brought little,
if any, relief to them or the young sufferer.</p>
<p>Chester and his wife were breakfasting
cozily together that morning, when Captain
Raymond walked in upon them unannounced.</p>
<p>“Father!” cried Lucilla, springing up and
running to him. “Good morning. I’m so
glad to see you. But—oh, father, what is the
matter? You look real ill.”</p>
<p>As she spoke she held up her face for the
usual morning kiss.</p>
<p>He gave it with affection, then said in
moved tones:</p>
<p>“Your little brother is very, very ill. Harold
and we have been up with him all night.
He is no better yet, but we do not give up
hope.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I am so, so sorry!” she sighed, tears
filling her eyes. “He is such a dear little fellow,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[275]</a></span>
and has always been so healthy that I
have hardly thought of sickness in connection
with him.”</p>
<p>Chester had left his seat at the table and
was standing with them now.</p>
<p>“Do not despair, captain,” he said with
feeling; “all is not lost that is in danger, and
we will all pray for his recovery, if consistent
with the Lord’s will.”</p>
<p>“Yes, the effectual, fervent prayer of the
righteous man availeth much, and the Lord
will spare our dear one if He sees best,” returned
the captain feelingly.</p>
<p>“Father dear, you look so weary,” Lucilla
said with emotion. “Let me do something
for you. Won’t you sit down to the table and
have a cup of coffee, if nothing else?”</p>
<p>“Thank you, daughter. Perhaps it would
help to strengthen me for the day’s trials and
duties,” he replied, accepting the offered seat.</p>
<p>They were about leaving the table when
Max came in.</p>
<p>“Good-morning, father, sister and brother,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[276]</a></span>
he said, looking about upon them with
a grave, concerned air. “I have just heard
bad news from one of the servants—that my
little brother is very ill. Father, I hope it is
not true?”</p>
<p>“I am sorry, Max, my son, to have to say
that it is only too true,” groaned the captain.
“We have been up with him all night, and
he is a very sick child.”</p>
<p>“Oh, that is sad indeed! Can I help with
the nursing, father, or be of service in any
way?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know, indeed; but come over all
of you, as usual, to cheer us with your presence,
and perhaps make yourselves useful in
some other way.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, sir. I shall be glad to do anything
I can to help or comfort; but—if our
baby should cry, might it not disturb poor
little Ned?”</p>
<p>“I think not; we have him in the old
nursery. Her cry, if she should indulge in
one, would hardly reach there, and if it did
he is not in a state to notice it. So come<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[277]</a></span>
over as usual; the very sight of you will do
us all good.”</p>
<p>“I was going into town as usual,” said
Chester, “but if I can be of any use—”</p>
<p>“Your help will not be needed, with so
many others, and you can cheer us with your
presence after you get home in the afternoon,”
returned the captain in kindly, appreciative
tones. “Are Eva and the baby well,
Max?” he asked, turning to his son.</p>
<p>“Quite well, thank you, father, and you
will probably see us all at Woodburn in an
hour or so.”</p>
<p>With that Chester and the captain departed.</p>
<p>At Ion, Mrs. Elsie Travilla came down to
breakfast evidently attired for a drive or
walk. No one was surprised, for the news
of Ned Raymond’s serious illness had already
gone through the house, causing sorrow and
anxiety to the whole family.</p>
<p>Herbert, too, was ready for a drive, and
presently after leaving the table took his
mother over to Woodburn in his gig. Dr.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[278]</a></span>
Conly also arrived about the same time, having
been telephoned to in regard to the illness
of his young relative.</p>
<p>Several days followed that were sad ones
to not only the immediate Woodburn and
Sunnyside families, to whom little Ned was
so near and dear, but to the other more distant
relatives and friends. All of them were
ready and anxious to do anything and everything
in their power for the relief of the
young sufferer and to comfort and help the
grieved and anxious parents.</p>
<p>But Harold’s skill and knowledge of the
disease and the most potent and effectual
remedies did more than all other human
means to remove it and restore the young lad
to health. Harold was at length able to pronounce
his young patient free from disease
and on a fair road to entire recovery of
health. Violet embraced her brother and
wept for joy, while the father and sisters—the
older brother also—were scarcely less
glad and thankful.</p>
<p>“Come into the library, Harold, and let us<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[279]</a></span>
have a little private chat,” the captain said,
in tones husky with emotion.</p>
<p>For some moments they sat in silence, the
captain evidently too much moved to command
his voice in speech. But at length he
spoke in low, trembling tones.</p>
<p>“Brother Harold, dear fellow, I can never
thank you enough for saving the life of my
little son;—you were the instrument in the
hands of God our Heavenly Father. Money
cannot pay the debt, but I should like to
give a liberal fee as an expression of the gratitude
felt by us all, especially your Sister Violet
and myself.”</p>
<p>There was emotion in Harold’s voice also
as he answered:</p>
<p>“My dear brother, don’t forget that it was
not so much your son as my own dear little
nephew I was working to save. Thank you
heartily for your desire to reward me with
a liberal fee, but I feel that I can well afford
to use all the knowledge, strength and skill I
possess for the benefit of my dear ones without
any payment in ‘filthy lucre;’ but, my<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[280]</a></span>
dear brother, there is one reward you could
give me which I should be far from despising—which
I should value more than a mint
of money, or any amount of stocks, bonds or
estate.”</p>
<p>He paused, and after a moment’s silence
the captain spoke:</p>
<p>“You mean my daughter Grace? Surely,
you forget that I long ago consented to the
match.”</p>
<p>“If I would serve for her as Jacob did for
Rachel; but I want her now, and if you will
give her to me directly I will watch over her
with all the care and solicitude of both a devoted
husband and physician; and I think
you will find that marriage will not break
down her health. Has not that improved under
my care? and may we not hope to see
still greater improvement when she is my
dear devoted wife?—for she does love me,
unworthy as I am.”</p>
<p>The captain sat for a moment apparently
in deep thought. Then he said:</p>
<p>“Being of the medical profession, you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[281]</a></span>
ought to know better than I what will be
likely or unlikely to injure her health. I believe
you to be thoroughly honest and true,
Harold, and if such is your opinion, and you
are willing to live here in this house for at
least the first year, and afterward in one that
I shall build for you and her on this estate,
you may have her in a few months. You
know, she will want a little time for the preparation
of her trousseau,” he added with a
smile.</p>
<p>“Thank you, captain, thank you with all
my heart!” exclaimed Harold, his face aglow
with happiness.</p>
<p>At that moment Grace’s voice was heard
speaking to some one in the hall without.</p>
<p>The captain stepped to the door and
opened it.</p>
<p>“Grace, daughter,” he said, “come here
for a moment. Harold and I have something
to say to you.”</p>
<p>She came immediately, blushing, smiling,
a look half of inquiry, half of pleased expectation
on her sweet and lovely face.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[282]</a></span></p>
<p>Her father, still standing by the door,
closed it after her, took her hand, drew her
into his arms and kissed her tenderly,
fondly.</p>
<p>“My child, my own dear child,” he said,
“I have given you away, or promised to do
so as soon as you can make your preparations
and—want me to give up my right in you
to another.”</p>
<p>“Oh, no, papa, not that,” she returned, her
eyes filling with tears; “am I not your very
own daughter? and shall I not always be, as
long as we both live?”</p>
<p>“Yes, yes, indeed, my own precious darling,
and this is to be your home still for at least
a year after—you drop my name for Harold’s.”</p>
<p>“I shall never drop it, father, only add to
it,” she returned, with both tears and smiles.</p>
<p>Harold stood close beside them now.</p>
<p>“And you are willing to share mine, dearest,
are you not?” he asked, taking her hand
in his.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[283]</a></span></p>
<p>“Yes, indeed, since I have your dear love,”
she answered low and feelingly.</p>
<p>“And I think he has been the means of
saving your dear life, and now your little
brother’s also,” her father said with feeling,
“so I cannot refuse you to him any longer,
my darling, sorrowful thing as it is to me to
give you up.”</p>
<p>“Oh, don’t give me up, dear father, don’t!”
she entreated with pleading look and tone.
“Surely, I shall not be less yours because I
become his also.”</p>
<p>“No, my dear child, I shall surely be as
much your father as ever. Shall I not, Harold?”</p>
<p>“Surely, sir; and mine also, if you will accept
me as your son.”</p>
<p>Violet came to the door at that moment.</p>
<p>“May I come in?” she asked; “or would
that be intruding upon a private interview?”</p>
<p>“Come in, my dear; we will be glad to have
you,” replied her husband.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[284]</a></span></p>
<p>She stepped in and was a little surprised
to find the three already there standing in a
group together.</p>
<p>It was Harold who explained.</p>
<p>“Congratulate me, sister; I have got leave
to claim my bride as soon as she can make
ready for the important step.”</p>
<p>“Ah? Oh, I am glad, for you richly
deserve it for what you have done for our
precious little Ned.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, sister,” Harold said with
emotion, “but give God the praise. I could
have done nothing had He not blessed the
means used.”</p>
<p>“True; and my heart is full of gratitude to
Him.” Then, turning to Grace: “I am very,
very glad for Harold to be, and feel that he is,
rewarded, but, oh, how shall I ever do without
you—the dearest of dear girls?”</p>
<p>“I have not yet consented to her departure
from her father’s house,” said the captain,
turning a proud, fond look upon his daughter,
“but have stipulated that we are to have
them here in this house for at least a year;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[285]</a></span>
then in another to be built upon this estate—if
they wish to leave us.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I like that!” exclaimed Violet. “It
removes all objections—except with regard
to the mixture of relationships,” she added
with a slight laugh. “But I am forgetting
my errand. Ned is awake and asking hungrily
for his father and his doctor.”</p>
<p>“Then we must go to him at once,” said
both gentlemen, Grace adding:</p>
<p>“And I, too, if I may, for surely he would
not object to seeing his sister also.”</p>
<p>“No, indeed,” said Violet, “and the sight
of your dear, sweet face, Gracie, could not,
I am sure, do anything but good to any one
who sees it.”</p>
<p>“Ah, mamma, I fear you are becoming a
flatterer,” laughed Grace. “But it must be
for father or the doctor to decide my course
of conduct on this occasion.”</p>
<p>“You may come, if you will promise not to
say more than a dozen unexciting words to
my patient,” Harold said in a tone between
jest and earnest.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[286]</a></span></p>
<p>“I promise,” laughed Grace. “It seems I
have to begin to obey you now.”</p>
<p>“I think you began a year or two ago,” he
returned laughingly. “You have been a very
satisfactory patient.”</p>
<p>“I am glad to hear it,” she said. “Father,
have I your permission to go with you to take
a peep at my little sick brother?”</p>
<p>“Yes, daughter, if you will be careful to
follow the doctor’s directions.”</p>
<p>“I will, father, first following in his and
your footsteps,” she said, doing so along with
Violet as the two gentlemen, having passed
into the hall, now began mounting the broad
stairway.</p>
<p>They found the young patient lying
among his pillows, looking pale and weak.
His eyes shone with pleasure at sight of
them.</p>
<p>“I’m glad you’ve all come,” he said feebly.
“I want a kiss, mamma.”</p>
<p>She gave it and bent over him, softly
smoothing his hair. “Mother’s darling,
mother’s dear little man,” she said in trembling<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[287]</a></span>
tones, pressing kisses on his forehead,
cheek and lips.</p>
<p>“There, Vi dear, that will do,” the doctor
said gently. “Let the rest of us have our
turn. Are you quite easy and comfortable,
Ned, my boy?” laying a finger on his pulse
as he spoke.</p>
<p>“Yes, uncle. Give me a kiss, and then let
papa and Grace do it.”</p>
<p>“Be very quiet and good, my son; do just
as uncle tells you, and you will soon be well,
I think,” the captain said in cheery tones
when he had given the asked-for caress.</p>
<p>Then Grace took her turn, saying:</p>
<p>“My dear little brother, get well now as
fast as you can.”</p>
<p>Then the doctor banished them all from the
room, bidding them leave him to his care and
that of the old mammy who had again and
again proved herself a capital nurse in the
family connection.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[288]</a></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXII</h2>
<p><span class="smcap">The</span> captain, Violet and Grace now returned
to the library, where they found Lucilla
at the typewriter answering some letters
for her father.</p>
<p>“Oh, you have all been up to see Neddie,
haven’t you?” she asked, judging so by the
expression of their faces.</p>
<p>“Yes, daughter,” replied the captain, “but
the doctor would allow only an exceedingly
short call, and so much depending upon it,
we must all be careful to follow his directions.”</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed, the dear little brother!” she
exclaimed with emotion. “But surely something
pleasant has happened to you, Gracie
dear, for you are looking very happy.”</p>
<p>“As I am and ought to be,” returned Grace,
blushing vividly; “father and the—and others,
too, have been so kind to me.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[289]</a></span></p>
<p>“Oh, father means to reward Harold, does
he?” laughed Lucilla. “Well, sister dear, if
you like it I am glad for you.”</p>
<p>“Your father has, indeed, been very kind
to our pair of lovers,” said Violet, smiling
upon both her husband and Grace, “and the
best of it is that he has stipulated that they
are to stay here with us for the first year of
their married life.”</p>
<p>“After that to remain on the estate, but in
a separate house if they wish it,” added the
captain.</p>
<p>“Oh, how nice!” cried Lucilla; “and Harold
really deserves it.”</p>
<p>“As does Grace also,” said their father,
“for she has been sweetly submissive to her
father’s will.”</p>
<p>“It would have been strange if I had been
anything else toward such a dear, kind father
as mine,” she said, regarding him with an
expression of ardent affection, which he returned,
smiling fondly upon her.</p>
<p>The door opened and Max stood upon the
threshold.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[290]</a></span></p>
<p>“Am I intruding?” he asked, pausing
there.</p>
<p>“No, my son; we wish to have no family secret
from you. Come in and join us,” replied
his father, and Max stepped in, closing the
door behind him.</p>
<p>“You are all looking happy,” he said,
glancing about upon them with a pleased
smile, “and no wonder; it is such good news
that our dear little Ned is convalescing.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Lucilla, “and I think Gracie
here is somewhat rejoiced over Harold’s
promised reward.”</p>
<p>“Ah, I suppose I know what that is,” said
Max, glancing at the blushing, half smiling
face of his younger sister. “You are to be
‘It’ this time, aren’t you, Gracie?”</p>
<p>Her only reply was a low, sweet laugh, but
their father answered:</p>
<p>“Yes, I have withdrawn my objection to a
speedy union, as I felt that Harold deserved
a great reward, and he preferred that to any
other.”</p>
<p>“And when is it to be?” asked Max.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[291]</a></span></p>
<p>“When she has had time to prepare her
trousseau.”</p>
<p>“And I fear that will take so long that I
shall miss the sight,” sighed Max.</p>
<p>“Don’t despair, son; you or I may be able
to get an extension of your leave of absence,”
said his father.</p>
<p>“Perhaps, father, if they do not delay too
long.”</p>
<p>“But we could hardly have a grand wedding
now while Neddie is so ill,” said Violet;
“especially as Harold is his physician.”</p>
<p>“It needn’t be a grand wedding, mamma;
I should prefer a quiet one,” said Grace; “but
I am certainly in no hurry about it.”</p>
<p>“You must have a handsome wedding dress
and trousseau,” said Violet. “And we want
Max here at the wedding, and don’t want
Harold to leave our dear little boy till he is
fairly on the road to recovery. Now, how
shall we manage it all?”</p>
<p>“Perhaps your mother might help in the
arrangement,” suggested Lucilla.</p>
<p>“Perhaps Harold would want to tell her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[292]</a></span>
himself of—the change of plans,” said the
captain.</p>
<p>At that moment the door opened and
mother and son appeared on the threshold,
both looking very cheery and bright.</p>
<p>The captain sprang to his feet and hastened
to bring forward an easy-chair, while Violet
exclaimed:</p>
<p>“Oh, mother, I am so glad you have
joined us! I was just on the point of going
to ask you to do so.”</p>
<p>“I suppose to tell me the good news I have
just heard from Harold,” was the smiling rejoinder.
“But he was the one to tell it,
daughter. And captain,” turning to him, “I
thank you for the change in your decision in
regard to a most important matter, which
Harold feels to be a great reward for what he
has been enabled to do for our dear little
boy.”</p>
<p>“I am very glad I had it in my power to do
something to show my appreciation of his invaluable
services,” the captain said with evident
emotion.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[293]</a></span></p>
<p>“Where is Eva?” exclaimed Lucilla. “She
should be here with us on this important occasion.”</p>
<p>“Yes, she is one of the family,” assented
Captain Raymond heartily.</p>
<p>“I will go and
bring her,” said Max, hurrying from the
room, to return in a very few minutes carrying
his baby and with his wife by his side.</p>
<p>The little one was cooing and smiling.</p>
<p>“Excuse me, friends and relatives, for
bringing in this uninvited young girl, for I
can assure you she will not repeat anything
that is said,” laughed Max as Eva took possession
of a chair handed her by Harold, and
he gave the child to her. The door opened
again at that moment and Elsie Raymond’s
voice was heard asking:</p>
<p>“May I come in, papa?”</p>
<p>“Yes, daughter, you are wanted here,” was
the pleasant-toned reply, and as she came
near to him he drew her to his knee, saying:</p>
<p>“We are talking of Grace’s wedding, trying
to decide when it shall be.”</p>
<p>“Oh, is it going to be soon, papa?” she exclaimed.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[294]</a></span>
“I thought it wasn’t to be for years
yet. And I don’t want my dear Sister Grace
to be taken away from us to another home.”</p>
<p>“No, and she shall not be for a year or
more, and then not out of the grounds.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I am glad of that! You will build
them a house in our grounds, will you, papa?”</p>
<p>“I hope to do so,” he said. “But now you
may listen quietly to what others are saying.
Mother,” turning to Mrs. Travilla, “I think
we can hardly yet set the exact date for the
ceremony that will give you a daughter and
me a son. We will want our little Ned to
be well enough to enjoy the occasion, and to
spare his doctor for a wedding trip of more
or less length.”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir, I agree with you in that. Perhaps
Christmas eve would be a suitable time
for the ceremony; Neddie will probably be
well enough by then to be present; and if
bride and groom want to take a trip, Herbert
and Cousin Arthur Conly can give any attention
or prescriptions needed during Harold’s
absence.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[295]</a></span></p>
<p>“Don’t forget, mother, that it is the groom’s
privilege to fix the month,” exclaimed Violet.
“And, Harold,” turning to him, “please don’t
let it be so early as Christmas, because I want
Grace here then. It would hardly seem like
Christmas without her.”</p>
<p>“How would New Year’s day do for the
ceremony?” suggested Lucilla.</p>
<p>“Much better than Christmas,” said Violet.</p>
<p>“So I think,” said the captain. “They are
both too soon to suit my desires, but—I have
already relinquished them.”</p>
<p>“It would be the best New Year’s gift you
could possibly bestow upon me, captain,” said
Harold.</p>
<p>“But what is your feeling about it, dearest?”
he asked in an undertone, bending over
Grace as he spoke.</p>
<p>“If you are suited, I am satisfied,” she returned
in the same low key, and with a
charming smile up into his eyes.</p>
<p>“I, for one, like the New Year’s gift idea,”
said Evelyn. “Gracie to give herself to Harold<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[296]</a></span>
as such, and he himself to her as the
same.”</p>
<p>“Yes, it is a pretty idea,” assented Grandma
Elsie; “but, as Vi has reminded us, it is
Harold’s privilege to set the month, but Gracie’s
to choose the day.”</p>
<p>“New Year’s would suit me better than any
later day, but I want my ladylove to make the
choice to suit herself,” Harold said, giving
Grace a look of ardent admiration and affection.</p>
<p>“I like Eva’s idea,” she said with a blush
and smile, “so am more than willing to say
New Year’s day, if that suits you, Harold;
that is, if—if dear little Ned is well enough
by that time to attend and enjoy the scene.”</p>
<p>“I think he will be,” said Harold; “at all
events, if we have the ceremony performed
here in this house.”</p>
<p>“I should prefer to have it here rather than
anywhere else,” said Grace with gentle decision.</p>
<p>“I, too,” said Harold.</p>
<p>“Then let it be understood that such is to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[297]</a></span>
be the arrangement,” said the captain. “And
in the meantime, Grace, daughter, you can be
busied about your trousseau, shopping and
overseeing the dressmakers.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, father dear,” she said; “but
I have abundance of handsome wearing apparel
now, and shall not need to get anything
new but the wedding dress.”</p>
<p>“Nonsense!” exclaimed Violet, “you must
have a handsome travelling dress and
loads of other nice things; and as soon as
Neddie is well enough to be left by us for
some hours we must go to the city and do the
necessary shopping.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” added the captain, “remember that
your father wants you to have all that heart
could wish for your trousseau, if—if he is
handing you over to another rather against
his will.”</p>
<p>“I trust I shall never give you cause to regret
it, sir,” said Harold pleasantly. “But
I must go now to my young patient,” he
added, rising to his feet. “Adieu for the
present, friends. I know that you can arrange<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[298]</a></span>
remaining matters without my valuable
assistance.”</p>
<p>With that he left the room, and the talk
between the others went on.</p>
<p>Harold was pleased to find his young patient
sleeping quietly. The improvement in
his condition was steady from that time, so
that in another week it was deemed altogether
right and wise to begin preparations for the
approaching nuptials.</p>
<p>Relieved from anxiety about little Ned,
and supplied by the captain with abundant
means, the ladies thoroughly enjoyed the necessary
shopping, and daily brought home an
array of beautiful things for the adornment
of the bride that was to be. At the same time
Max returned to his vessel, but with the
promise of another short leave of absence to
enable him to attend the wedding. That
made it easier to part with wife and baby for
the time.</p>
<p>Here we will leave our friends for the present,
preparations for the wedding going merrily
on, the lovers very happy in each other<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[299]</a></span>
and the bright prospect before them, the captain
not very discontented with the turn
events had taken, and Grandma Elsie full of
quiet satisfaction in the thought of Harold’s
happiness, and that she herself was to have
so sweet a new daughter added to her store of
such treasures.</p>
<p class='center'><br />
<small>THE END.</small><br />
</p>
<hr class="full" />
<div class='tnote'><div class='center'><b>Transcriber’s Notes:</b></div>
<p>Obvious punctuation errors repaired.</p>
<p>Page 92, “Burk” changed to “Burke” (Burke, says Lossing, used)</p>
<p>Page 168, “acecpting” changed to “accepting” (accepting the seat)</p>
<p>Page 200, “enjoing” changed to “enjoying” (if enjoying the ride)</p>
<p>Page 282, “kisssed” changed to “kissed” (kissed her tenderly)</p>
<p>Page 293, a paragraph break was inserted between (Captain Raymond heartily.</p>
<p>“I will go and)</p></div>
<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 48357 ***</div>
</body>
</html>
|
